Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Honestly, it wasn't fair. Dustin wasn't talking to him, El broke up with him, again, and now Will's mad at him. He doesn't even know what he did, so how does any of that make sense? Max and Lucas seemed to be the only ones on neutral grounds. Well, is it neutral if they agree more with the others than with him? He just wanted a moment of peace so he can try and solve one thing before moving on to the next and then the next, was that too much to ask? 

Apparently, it was because now he was stuck in a room with his friends about to watch something he didn't want to talk about. Ever.

He really should have assumed something like this would happen. Around five months ago Robin found a movie that showed Steve's past. It was, as they called it, some supernatural upside-down shit. If it was possible to show the past Steve wanted to keep hidden, why wouldn't it be possible to show the past he wants to keep hidden?

The night started like every other movie night they had, and this time it was at Steve's house. Mike sat in an armchair by himself as he watched the room around him. Steve, Eddie, and Robin were on one couch and the two boys, having admitted their feeling for each other, were cuddling. Hopper and Joyce were sitting on one end of the second couch with Nancy, a shiny new promise ring on her finger, and Jonthan sitting on the other. The others were surrounded by all the extra blankets and pillows they could find. So pretty much, their set up for movie night was the same except Mike was alone. 

He didn't want to be at movie night, he wasn't in the mood after everything that was happening at the moment, but he knew if he didn't come, they would be even more mad at him. Again, he didn't know what he did to make three out of his five friends so upset with him. 

"Alright Supergirl, what are we watching?" Mike rolled his eyes and plopped his chin into his palm. His back was against one armrest and his legs were swung over the other. He forgot it was El's turn to pick, so that meant they were probably watching An American Tail or some shit. Okay, ...he was now understanding a little bit on why his friends were mad at him. Yes, he was a little moody, but he has a right to be. 

"I'm not sure what it's called or what it is really," Her smile was wide as she held the tape, "but I found it in our box of movies." That, honestly, sounds like something she'd do. Pick an unknown tape and hope for the best. 

"Are we sure that's a good idea?" Will cocked his head at his sister as everyone watched her put the tape in. "We don't know what's on the tape, it could be something bad."

"What, like porn? Ow, Steve!" Eddie rubbed his chest where his boyfriend smacked him, "It was a legitimate question." Mike watched the two interact with a bitter smile. The way Eddie acted around Steve reminded him a lot of the way he acted when he lived with his dad in Derry. He missed that version of himself, but he changed for the better. That's what was decided when he moved here, new place and new him, that was the deal. 

"There is no porn in my house," Joyce scoffed as she gave Hopper a pointed look, "I don't allow it, never have." Hop held up his hands and gave her an offended look, as if he couldn't believe she would think he had something like that in the house they were sharing. 

"I actually like the idea of watching a mystery movie." Max narrowed her eyes at the others when she noticed El was getting nervous. Mike was both aggravated and happy about this. Aggravated because he's sure that Max said something to get El to break up with him but happy because Max is El's person, and he might not have liked it at first, but Max helped El find herself, so he can't really be mad about that. 

"So, are we ready to start the movie or what?" Dustin had a mouth full of popcorn which made Mike cringe, but he agreed. He wanted to get this movie over with so he could go back home and wallow in his self-pity. That's a normal thing sixteen-year-olds do, right?

"Hell yeah!" Robin threw her hands up in the air, an act which caused her to smack Steve in the head and quickly apologize. Everyone settled into their seats as Joyce grabbed the remote and pressed play. 

The screen was black for a moment before a single light turned on up above a metal table, like on interrogation room. A thirteen-year-old boy was sitting in the chair with his arms folded on the table. The boy was Mike Wheeler.

"Well shit." That's all he could really say. He had no other words. 

"Mike, why are you on the tv," He didn't look away from the screen. "Mike." He still didn't look. He knew what this was, how could he not? "Mike, answer me."

"What do you want me to say, El?" He looked over and saw everyone looking at him with confused, wide eyes. "I mean, some supernatural upside-down shit popped up and showed us Steve's past," the older boy flinched, and Mike felt a little bad but didn't say anything, "I knew there was a possibility that mine might show up."

"What do you mean yours might show up?" Nancy looked at him like he was another story to be written and he hated that. She was getting better, honestly, but she still had her moments. 

"There's just a lot of things that you don't know." He could feel the scar on his palm ache at the mere thought of what happened that summer of '83. 

"So, what a minute," Robin rubbed her hands over her face before looking at him again. He didn't like all this attention. He understands now, in this moment, how Steve felt. Wanting to turn off the tv and just go home, but he knew he couldn't do that considering they couldn't leave last time. "We're watching another movie about someone's traumatized past? You're fifteen, what on earth happened that it wants us to see?"

"I'm sixteen."

"Not the point, kid!"

"And that's a stupid question," He scoffed. He wasn't trying to be mean but at the same time he was. That was his defense mechanism. Be rude or make a crude joke, that how it's always been, it's been more of the former lately, but that's beside the point. 

"How is that a stupid question?" Max was glaring at him. When wasn't she glaring at him, "You're literally on the screen right now. Twelve-year-old you, but you nonetheless."

"Hey, I was thirteen!"

"Who cares?!"

"And it's stupid because why would I tell you when it's just going to show you." It's not like he could tell them anyway. The image on the screen, he knew what that was. That was when he signed the NDA to keep the upside-down a secret. Everyone one of them was in that room at one point to sign the paperwork. Only, his was different. While everyone had to only sign one, he had to sign two. The second consisted of the stuff that happened the summer before Will Byers went missing. 

Chapter Text

Mike sat at the table, looking straight through the camera at the person behind it. His eyes were slightly wide to show he was nervous about what would happen. In the bottom corner of the screen were the words 'Hawkins, Indiana November 1983.'

"Oh," Dustin perked up, "That's after we got Will back from the upside-down and we had to sign the NDAs." He was right, it was about a day or two after Will came back and they thought El had died or something. 

"Why are we about to watch you sign your NDA?" He didn't answer her, why would he it's gonna show it. He could already tell Nancy was going to be annoying through this whole thing. Yes, she is his big sister, and she is protective but he's sixteen for God's sake, he's fine.

"Why were you all separated to sign the same thing?" Eddie glanced at everyone around the room. "It just doesn't make any sense; you all saw the same thing so why be separated?" Mike did see his point though, after everything happened for the last time, they were all in the same room to sign their papers. 

"That would be because of me," Mike gave them a two-finger wave, his eyes not leaving the screen. 

"Mike," He could hear the concern in Joyce's voice, "what do you mean by that?" He could feel everyone's eyes on him, it was uncomfortable. Was this how Steve felt when they were watching his movie? They weren't even five minutes into it, and they were already asking questions. He needs to remind himself to apologize to Steve later. 

"They thought it would be weird to have everyone sign together but have me sign alone." That was all he was going to say on the matter. 

Women (O.S): Your name.

She sounded bored, like she didn't want to be there. 

Mike: Mike Wheeler.

Women (O.S): Your full name, please. 

She wasn't asking. The tone she had caused him to roll his eyes. 

Mike: Richard Michael Wheeler-Tozier, but everyone calls me Mike. 

"Your name is Richard?" Max raised her eyebrow at her friend. She, along with the rest of his friends, looked surprised. The only people who knew about his family was his family. That's the way it was meant to be, Richie in Derry and Mike in Hawkins.

"Yeah, and please, I've already heard every 'Dick' joke you could imagine." This was stupid, some things were just not meant to be talked about, meant to be kept a secret. This movie just started, and it was already screwing everything up. 

The sound of pen scratching paper filled the room as Mike waited for the next question.

Women (O.S): You're the son of Karen Wheeler, correct?

He could tell the room was getting even more confused because he's quite positive that the government people didn't ask anyone else about their parentage. Now that he really thinks about it, he wasn't even one hundred percent sure what his parentage had anything to do with it. 

Mike raised his eyebrow and nodded slowly, confused at the question. 

Women (O.S): But Ted Wheeler is not your father.

"Wait a minute?" Steve sat up straighter and looked between him and Nancy, "are you guys' not siblings?" He flinched at that, and he could tell Nancy did too. Even though Mike teases him, he knows Steve's smart. This moment, however, was not an example of that. 

"We are siblings, we have the same mom but different dads." Nancy's answer was patient and calm, but he could tell she didn't like talking about it, neither of them did. It wasn't a fun topic in the Wheeler household. Whenever it was brought up Ted, who was usually very calm and quiet, would blow up. He'd make Mike, Nancy and Holly go to their rooms while him and their mom got into a screaming match. 

"He meant nothing to me!"

"And yet he was worth jeopardizing our relationship?!"

"Look, I didn't think there was a relationship to jeopardize. I thought we were broken up."

"We were on a break." 

Every time it would be the same lines over and over. Honestly, the whole thing sounded like some stupid sitcom or something. She'd claim that his father meant nothing to her, and Ted would yell about their relationship like he was some girl. To hear his mom say his father meant nothing to her hurt a lot, but he knew that, even though she didn't love his dad, she loved him. 

Mike: I'm sorry, why is this important?

Women (O.S): Answer the question.

He sat confused for a second before answering.

Mike: No, Ted is not my dad. 

The sound of paper was heard, indicating that she was looking for something. 

Women (O.S): Your father is Wentworth Tozier.

"What kind of name is Wentworth?" Eddie chuckled as he turned to look at Mike. All he did was shrug his shoulders. There was really nothing else to say on the matter, except for the fact that his dad was a one of his best friends. He didn't fully understand why his dad agreed for mom to get full custody, but there was nothing he could do about it, no matter how much he pleaded. 

Mike: Yeah, again why is this-

She cut him off. 

Women (O.S): So that would make Nancy, the girl we talked to before you, your half-sister.

The two of them flinched at the word. They knew it was true, they were half, they just didn't like it. It made them feel like they weren't real siblings. 

Mike started to shift uncomfortably in his seat.

Mike: We don't like to label ourselves as 'half.' She's my sister. 

The women seemed uninterested as her pen scratched the paper again. 

Women (O.S): You lived in Derry, Maine with your father before moving here, correct?

"Why is..." Robin hesitated and flared her arms slightly as if she was trying to gather her thought, "I don't understand. Why is this stuff important? No one asked us these questions when we had to sign." He could tell everyone else was curious about that too. 

"Honestly, I don't know why she was asking; she already knew all of that." That wasn't the answer they were looking for but that was the answer they were getting, because he truly didn't know why she asked. 

Mike: What does that have t-

She cut him off again.

Women (O.S): Answer the question.

His jaw dropped slightly as how rude the women was being.

Mike: Yes, I lived in Derry.

"I hate that fucking piece of shit town." He mumbled as he stared at his younger self. It was true, he honest to God hated it. The bullies and the creepy monster that showed up. The only good thing about Derry was his friends and his dad. He loved them, still does, and he hates that he doesn't see them. They write and call sometimes but it's not the same. Him and his dad, on the other hand, were on the phone every second Saturday for hours talking about their lives and random things, just catching up with each other.

Women (O.S): And before moving to Hawkins, you would spend every summer at your mom's, yes?

Mike: Yeah, I'm very confu-

Women (O.S): Except for this past summer. You stayed in Derry, why was that?

Lucas pointed to the screen, "She's right, you know, you used to be here every summer." Lucas then turned to his friend, "Actually, that makes so much more sense now. We," he gestured to himself, Dustin, and Will, "all thought the reason you weren't here for the school year was because you were in a boarding school or something."

"You thought I was in a boarding school?" That was probably the stupidest thing he has ever heard. "What part of me gave off the impression that I was in boarding school? 

"You were never here during school," Will shrugged his shoulders while looking sheepish, "It seemed logical at the time." He had no other reply for them. Boarding school? Seriously? Boarding school was for rich, preppy people. Sounds like somewhere Steve would go. 

Mike started to rub his thumb along his left palm uncomfortably. 

Mike: I was moving in with my mom for the next couple of school years, so both my parents decided I could spend the summer in Derry with my friends before I moved. 

The women hummed and more paper was heard. 

Women (O.S): Yes, your friends Stanley Uris, Michael Hanlon, William Denbrough, Edward Kaspbrak, Benjamin Hanscom, and Beverly Marsh.

"Ah, yes. Earth's mightiest heroes" He kept a straight face as he spoke, "The Jew, The homeschool, The studder, The germophobe, The new kid, and The slut." 

"Mike!" He turned around and saw the look on Joyce's face, "Why would you call them names like that, it's not nice."

"Okay," He straightened his back and folded his legs underneath him. With a quick glance around the room, he saw that everyone was giving him similar looks, "I just want to point something out. If we're watching what I think we're watching, you're going to see me say things just as bad and probably worse. okay? There's going to be a lot of 'beep beep' moments, and you just have to accept that."

"Beep beep moments?" 

"Right," Mike looked Nancy's confused face, "You guys don't know about those. It's just a thing my friends did. It'll be explained later." Wow, he hadn't thought of 'beep beep' moments in a long time.

Mike narrowed his eyes. 

Mike: How did you know that?

Women (O.S): Look, Richard-

Mike: It's Mike.

Women (O.S): I'm just here to gather this information for your NDA.

"Why does she need at for the NDA?" Hopper sounded a little agitated, "Mike, if them asking you these questions made you uncomfortable, you should have said something."

"Actually, I couldn't." He didn't want to talk about this. If they just kept quiet and watched, they would find out in a few minutes anyway. 

She continued as if she didn't hear him.

Mike: But what does my life in Derry have anything to do with what happened here?

The women's sigh could be heard. 

Women (O.S): I'm just gathering informati-

He cut her off.

Mike: What does my life in Derry have to do with this?!

His voice was practically a growl.

"You know," Dustin tilted his head slightly as if he was confused puppy, "I'm starting to get the impression that something happened, and you don't want us to know about it." Wow, brilliant detective skills. Of course, Mike didn't actually say that out loud. He knew, that even though they were discussing the movie, which was something they always did, Dustin was still mad at him. So, any sarcastic answer would have been met with an angry scowl.

"It's not that I didn't want you to know about it," He really didn't want them to know. Just like Steve, wanted to tell them in his own time. He was in therapy every other Tuesday for the upside-down stuff and, sometimes, he'd talk about Derry. "It's the fact that I couldn't tell you about it."

"I'm your sister, Mike, and as hard as it may be, you can tell me anything." He hated it when she did that. He knows it's not her intention, but it makes him feel guilty and he shouldn't feel guilty. He kept his eyes on the screen. She'll see, any second now, she'll see why he couldn't tell them, again, not that he wanted too but that's beside the point.

Women (O.S): You're not just here to sign the NDA for what happened here.

Mike: What are you talking about?

Women (O.S): You're also here to sign an NDA for what happened in Derry.

"Holy shit," The words coming from Robin's mouth flowed easily as if she was just breathing, "something fucked up happened, didn't it?" Well yeah, he thought sarcastically, that's why this is being shown.

"Yeah," He nodded, eyes never leaving the screen, "something fucked up happened. Something severely fucked up." If you think about it logically, the odds of two supernatural occurrences happening within months of each other should be very low on the scale, but, as it seems, he was just really un-fucking-lucky.

Mike's glare hit the camera, looking at the unseen women.

Women (O.S): We know what happened in Derry, Richard.

His face was turning red with anger. 

Mike: What do you mean 'you know what happened?!'

He could hear them whispering, wanting to know what happened. He also knew that they didn't ask him because they didn't want to aggravate him. Honestly, hearing them whispering their questions to each other and trying to guess what could have happened was more annoying than them bombarding him with questions. If they really wanted to know, they could wait just a couple more minutes, it really isn't that hard. Well, then again, Steve was probably thinking the same thing when they were watching his movie. 

Women (O.S): It was an ugly and terrible situation, but we were handling it.

He scoffed quietly. They weren't handling shit.

Mike: Handling it?!

He quickly stood from his, banging his hands on the table.

He could see everyone flinch from the sudden bang of his hands hitting the table and he did too. Okay, yes, to be fair, he didn't normally get mad enough to where he had to hit something, that just wasn't him. 

Mike: How the fuck where you handing it?!

Women (O.S): Please calm do-

Mike: People were dying! Kids were dying!

Tears of frustration formed in his eyes.

Mike: Kids younger than me were dying! 'Handing it?!' My friends and I almost died! How were you asshats handing it?!

"By now, I've gotten used to almost dying every year." It was supposed to be a joke, but, due to the awkward silence, he knew it fell dangerously flat. He had a point, and he knows he did. The summer of '83 in Derry. Then he moved to Hawkins, and it was the fall of '83, fall of '84, summer of '85, and then finally, spring of '86. It's gets fucking old after the first three times.

Women (O.S): That's on a need-to-know ba-

Mike: Need-to-know?! My friends and I nearly died because we were actually trying to do something about it! Bill lost his brother, Eddie broke his arm, Ben was leaking hamburger fucking helper, Stan nearly got his face chewed off, Mike almost got pushed down a well, and Bev was fucking levitating like... like... I don't know what it was like, but it was creepy! Need-to-know, shove that shit up your own ass, why don't ya!

Yeah, looking back that probably wasn't the best things to say. "I'm sorry, what?' The whole room was switching between him and the now paused screen. "What the fuck happened to you before you came home?"

"It's hard to explain." And yet, at the same time, it wasn't. He knew they would believe him, that they would understand the fucked-up hell they were about to see. "What happened back in Derry wasn't upside-down shit, it was something different but, at the same time, it wasn't." Okay, that didn't make sense, or maybe it did. His thoughts were beginning to get all fuzzy and jumbled.

"Mike," He looked over at Lucas and he wished to God he hadn't. He was pale, eyes wide and unfocused. He looked terrified. "Is there more stuff out there? More than the upside-down?" He didn't want to answer that question because he didn't know the answer.

"I don't know," Lucas opened his mouth to say something but Mike quickly cut him off, "I know there was at least one more thing, but I'm pretty sure it's gone." 'Pretty sure' was all this group was going to get because that was all he knew. "I hope it's gone."

Women (O.S): Rich-

Mike: Stop calling me that! I left Richie behind in Derry!

Richie in Derry, Mike in Hawkins. Richie in Derry, Mike in Hawkins. That's the way it was supposed to go. That's the way it was supposed to be. The two words, two personalities, were not supposed to mix. This was just fucking that plan up.

Women (O.S): You need to calm down. 

Tears were streaming down his face. Anyone watching could tell he was mad. 

Women (O.S): I understand that you were scared, and I understand now that you're mad.

Mike: Oh, go suck a dick, you prissy ass bitch.

Mike mumbled these words as he sat back down in the seat with crossed arms.

"Michael!" He wanted to roll his eyes, truly he did, but he also know that if he did it would lead to his death. Never roll your eyes when Joyce uses her 'mother tone.' If you really thought about it, it wasn't his fault. Around the time when this was happening, he was still having some trouble getting rid of his Ritchie personality.

"It was three years ago!" He couldn't get in trouble for things he said and did back then, right? "I was also really upset given the situation."

"That still gives you no excuse for that kind of language." Okay, again, it wasn't his fault. He was honestly trying his hardest but some of Ritchie just slips out. There's really nothing he could do about it. He crossed his arms and looked at the screen, this needed to hurry up so he could crawl into bed. 

Women (O.S): I am very sorry, but I need you to sign these papers. 

Mike glared at the women, wiping his eyes harshly, and grabbed a pen off the table. 

Mike: I'll only sign this on one condition. 

Women (O.S): This isn't a negotiation.

Mike: I'll sign this one just fine, but the one about Derry will be a negotiation.

To be honest, he really doesn't believe they will keep their end of the deal. He thinks that they just agreed to get him to sign the papers. He remembers going home after signing all the papers and locking himself in his room. He wrote letters to all his friends in Derry, just making sure they were all okay and doing well. The whole thing with the upside down just happened to soon with all the Derry stuff, and he didn't like it. 

The women clicked her to tongue, but she must have agreed if Mike's wide smirk was anything to go by. He quickly signed the paper in front of him and reached for the second. 

Mike: My condition is this. If it comes back, I want to know. 

Women (O.S): I can't agr-

Mike: You can't agree because I'm thirteen, I'm a minor, but, if we got the timing right and it comes back, I'll be a grown ass adult able to make my own fucking decisions. 

"Mike, what are you talking about? What timing? What's coming back?" He knew they would be curious about what was happening, but he should have known that his sister would be the one to press questions, it was literally what she lived for.

"Nance," He didn't know how to explain it really, "it's complicated. I don't know what to say." It wasn't like he was trying to lie or keep secrets, but he wanted to tell them in his own time and his own way. Now that it was stuck on the screen, he was a loss for words. 

She groaned in annoyance. 

Women (O.S): I can't-

Mike: Look, I already made a promise.

He thrusted his left hand forward, the scar on full display. 

Mike: We all agreed that if it comes back, so would we. That is my condition. I want to know if it ever comes back. 

"I've always wondered about that scar?" Will turned around to look at him, "Any time I asked you said it was nothing." That's true, he would always brush off questions about the scar, he didn't want to explain that he made a blood oath to hunt down a monstrous clown.

Women (O.S): Fine. Fine, I'll see what I can do.

She sounded annoyed but he didn't care, he just smiled smugly and slid the paper across the table. 

Mike: I want it in writing.

Women (O.S): I want to make this clear that this isn't a promise. 

The sound of a pen was heard. The paper was slid back to him. 

Mike: 'This is a legal statement and deal claiming that, in exchange for his signature on his NDA, we will do everything we possibly can to inform Richard Michael Wheeler-Tozier if the Derry incident should arise again. Signed Kaitlynn Rogers.' Is it true, is this legal?

"Is it legal or did they lie to me?" he turned to look at Hopper, hoping that the sheriff would be able to tell him the truth. 

"Umm..." He looked a little startled at the question, "I'm not one hundred percent but I believe it's legal." Mike nodded and turned back to the screen, that was good enough for him. 

Women (O.S): Yes. Now all you have to do is sign at the bottom of the page for your NDA and sign your name next to mine for the contract. 

"Mike, you can't just sign a contract," Nancy looked at her brother softly, "you're a minor so it's not legally binding. I'm sorry but she tricked you." That definitely wasn't something he want to hear.

"Well shit." That certainly put a damper on things. "She played me like the cheap kazoo I am."

"Wait, but wouldn't that mean all our contracts are void?" Will scrunched up his face as he looked at Nancy confused. "I signed the first one without Mom there. I'm a minor. You signed without your parents, and you were a minor." Everyone was looking at her now, waiting to see what she would say. She tilted her head and stared at the wall in front of her for a moment before mumbling 'Well shit.' under her breath. 

Mike signed his name in both spot and slid the paper back. 

Mike: Are we done now?

Women (O.S): Yes, we are done. 

Mike stood from his seat and started for the door. 

Mike: See ya Kathy!

Women (O.S): It's Kaitlynn!

Mike: Don't give a shit!

The screen turned black.

"I just have a quick question," Mike turned to Robin thinking his question was towards him, "Does anyone else, besides Steve and Mike, have a traumatized past that we should know about?" She was looking at everyone with accusing eyes, "Because if we have to watch another movie reveal thing after this one, I'm going to scream." No one answered her, "Anybody? Anyone at all?" Honestly, Mike was a little curious too. It would be weird, yes, if someone else went through something like this and had a supernatural movie about it, but it would also mean that him and Steve wouldn't have to go through this alone. It would mean that other people had something happen to them that they weren't ready to deal with or talk about. "No?" Robin looked around the room once more, "Okay, then I am ready to continue." Not like they really had a choice and, even if they did, it wouldn't be her decision, it would be his. 

Chapter Text

A little girl was heard singing on the blank screen. Thunder boomed as the screen light up and showed storm clouds. A child's laugh was heard as the girl kept singing. The laugh faded away and a piano sound took its place. 

"No! Nope! No way!" Robin shook her head causing her hair to fly around, "I know I love horror movies, but I draw the line a little girl ghosts." Mike could see that most of the group felt the same way based on their faces. If he was being honest, that laugh freaked him out too, he's never heard it before, doesn't know where it came from. 

"Yeah, I have to agree with Birdie, over there." Max pointed to the older girl, "I'm cool with a lot of things but ghost children are not one of them." That took him by surprise a little. Now, he's not usually one to sing praises or anything, but Max is probably the toughest person he knows, besides Nancy, and to hear that something freaks her out was just weird. 

The camera moved from the clouds on to a house, rain pouring down. A spiral sketchbook was shown as someone ripped a page out. It showed some folding the paper multiple times before it switched to the window where someone drew a smiley face in the condensation.

Georgie: Sure I won't get in trouble, Bill?

A young boy turned away from the window to face his older brother, who was sitting on the bed.

"Oh, no." Mike whispered as he stared at the screen. Georgie was a tough subject for all of them. Sure, it hit Bill hard, that was his brother, but him, Eddie, and Stan were also close with the little boy. Bill would bring him with them whenever they went to the park or something just to get him out of the house and play. He still remembers the first time Bill introduced them all to his brother. 

'Do you want to play cops and robbers?'

'Georgie, I don't think they w-w-wan-'

'Shut up, Bill! Tiny George and One-Eyed-Rich are gonna be the baddest gang this town has ever seen! Right Tiny George?'

'Yeah, Billy! We're the baddest gang!'

But it wouldn't show what happened to him, would it? 

Bill: D-Don't be a w-w-wuss. I'd come with you If I weren't *He started coughing* dying.

The little boy sighed as he stood up.

Georgie: You're not dying!

Bill smiled slightly at his younger brother.

Bill: Y-You didn't see the v-v-vomit coming out of my nose this morning?

Mike could see the way Steve scrunched his nose at the mention of vomit. It confused him a little because Steve could handle the upside down, the blood of people and interdimensional creatures but vomit, for some reason, is where he draws the line. There was obviously a reason behind it, but he didn't really care enough to ask. 

Georgie: That's disgusting.

Georgie walked closer to the bed as Bill continued to fold the paper.

Bill: Okay. go get the wax.

He looked at the door nervously before turning back.

Georgie: In the cellar?

Mike didn't know what to say but he could feel frustration rise in his chest. Bill knew that Georgie hated their basement, how much it scared him. Yes, he needed the wax to seal the boat, but he could have gone with him to get, sick or not. 

Bill: You want it to f-f-float don't you?

Georgie sighed as he started to walk away.

Georgie: Fine.

He grabbed the walkie off the table and made his way out the door. Bill, still sitting on his bed, grabbed a pen and wrote on the paper he was folding. 'S.S Georgie' Switch to Georgie walking down the stairs.  In the bottom corner of the screen were the words 'Derry, Maine October 1982.' 

"Shit!" Mike grabbed the throw pillow that was next to him and shoved his face into let out groan of anger. Now, he doesn't fully know what happened to Georgie or how it happened, but he had a feeling that luck would not be on his side, and it was going to show all of them how he died. 

He  walked passed a room where his mother was playing the piano. Once he made it to the kitchen, he started to slow down. The door to the basement was open about a foot. He hesitated before moving forward with a groan. It creaked as he pushed it open more, breathing heavily. He stopped at the top of the stairs; a faint metallic clanging was heard. His walkie whistled to life causing him to jump.

Bill: Georgie,

"Jesus!" Mike looked over and saw Eddie with a hand over his chest and leaning into Steve. "This is just too intense right now. Why is it this intense, he's just getting wax." He tried to whisper, Mike knows he tried, but he was unsuccessful. He's right, it is intense. The only issue is that he knows why and what's going to happen, the others don't. 

The scene switched to Bill in his room.

Bill: Hurry up.

Switch back to Georgie. He clicked the light switch multiple times, but nothing happened.

Georgie: Okay.

He moved away from the wall and to the stairs.

Georgie: I'm brave.

'Yes, Georgie.' Mike thought as he clutched the pillow to his chest, 'You are so, so brave.' He liked Georgie. Sometimes he went to their house and played with Georgie while Bill had other things to do, like homework or something. 

"Didn't..." Mike turned as saw that Will was looking uncomfortable, "Didn't you say that Bill lost his little brother?" Will pointed to the screen, "In the movie before this, you said Bill lost his brother."

Mike nodded, "Yeah," He cleared his throat and started to fidget with the edge of the pillow, "Georgie... he uh..." he didn't want to say it, couldn't really get the words out, "we lost him, Bill lost him." The room was silent as they took in his answer. Finally realizing what they were being shown. Finally realizing that this little boy was going to die and that they were most likely going to see it. 

He started walking down the stairs. Once he made it to be bottom, he walked, cautiously, over to the shelf.

Georgie: Where's the wax? There's the wax. Yes.

He reached for the item on the shelf when something in the corner caught his eye.  Two white dots shined in the darkness. He quickly reached for a flashlight on the shelf.  He struggles for a second before turning it on and pointing it in the direction of the two dots. The light revealed it to be a shelf full a paint and lightbulbs. He sighed in relief before hearing a crashing sound. 

Georgie: What was that?

He started running to the stairs.

Georgie: What's that? Oh, jeez.

He ran up the stairs and out of the cellar. The scene switched to Billy sitting at his desk with Georgie standing next to him, his arm wrapped around his brother's shoulders. Billy sealing the paper boat in the wax as his younger brother watched.

"I'm sorry, this is completely off topic," Of course it is Robin, "but what are they going to do? Where is he going to have it float?" Okay. One, she was right; that was completely off topic. Two, why was that important right now? Three, how did she not know what they were doing?

"Where is he going to have it float?" Mike raised his eyebrow as he repeated her question. "Have you..." He looked around the room hoping that someone would understand what he was wanting, "Have you guys never made a paper boat?" Everyone just stared at him, some even shaking their heads. "Really?" This wasn't really important, but it just truly baffled him. "Okay, the concept is simple. Wait for it to rain, make a boat, cover it with wax, take it outside and put it in the rain gutter, run after it as it sails down the road. You guys have seriously never done that?" 

"No, but it sounds fun." 

"Yeah," Mike chuckled and glanced at El, "It was fun. My dad taught me." He smiled at the memory. His dad was one of his favorite people, he always listened and never shut down his goofy acts. In fact, he would often join in on his antics with even more energy than he had. "My friends and I didn't like being inside on rainy days, we had too much energy, so we would all make our own boats, meet up at someone's house, we'd set them in the water to race, and who ever won got bragging rights until the next rainy day." It wasn't the best prize, but it was all they could do. 

"Do you miss him?" El placed her chin in her palm as she leaned forward, invested in what he was saying.

"I do," he missed him every day. "He never told me why they changed the custody agreement, but he calls me and writes to me all the time. I miss our movie nights the most. He was off Wednesdays, so we'd pick the movie out Tuesday night and, while I was at school, he'd spend the whole day getting ready. He'd make dinner, snacks, build a pillow fort. He was the best."

Nancy got his attention next, "I didn't realize you were so against moving here." She sounded hurt. To be fair, he can understand why she would be, but it hurt him too. 

He scoffed at that, "Of course, I was." She looked surprised at his answer, "I love you guys, I really do, but I was leaving the town I grew up in and the people I grew up with to come here, a place I've only spent two months out of the year. My whole life changing in a matter of months, and I didn't even know why?"

Bill: All right. There you go.

He carefully handed the boat to Georgie.

Bill: S-s-she's all ready captain.

Georgie: She?

Bill: You always call b-b-boats "she."

It made Mike smile and the scene. He remembers when Bill had the exact same question and Stan was the one with the answer, because Stan just seemed to know everything. Well, technically he didn't have the answer, but Mike always teased him about it. Not in a mean way, in a 'you're one of my besties and I'm gonna make fun of you,' way.

Georgie glanced at the boat before smiling at his brother.

Georgie: "She." Thanks, Billy.

He wrapped his arms around his brother's neck and Bill wrapped his around his waist. Bill moved his arm and started to tickle Georgie's side which caused laughter from the two brothers. Georgie pulled away and grabbed his walkie-talkie. 

Georgie: See you later.

He started to skip from the room as Bill watched him go.

Georgie: Bye.

Bill got up from his desk and moved to the window. The camera switched to outside. Georgie walked out of the house with a yellow raincoat and green rainboots on. He hopped down the steps and rain down the driveway. He turned around and waved to his brother who was standing in the window.

It was going to stop here, right? Mike knew that this was the last time Bill saw Georgie. As much as the Losers wanted to fully know what happened to the young boy, Mike wasn't sure if he was prepared for what it might show them. 

 Switch back to Bill, he lifted the walkie-talkie.

Bill: Be careful.

Back to Georgie. He walked to the edge of the sidewalk and placed his boat in the stream of water. The boat floated along in a quick pace as Georgie ran behind in while chuckling, jumping in as many puddles as he could. As he ran there was a small construction board, he quickly ducked under to keep up with his boat. Georgie kept his eyes on it as his moved faster, not seeing the other board. He quickly looked up, hitting his forehead and falling in the water.

Mike snorted as he watched Georgie fall. He quickly covered his mouth, not wanting to be heard laughing at the fallen boy, but, looking around the room, he could see most everyone silently chuckling at what had happened. 

He sat up and rubbed his head, watching his boat float away. He quickly got up and ran after it, seeing it head for a storm drain.

Georgie: No!

"Oh no," Eddie groaned, "All that time spent on making the boat is down the drain. Ow!" He started rubbing the back of his head where Steve wacked him, "What the fuck was that for?!" 

"Now is not the time for stupid puns." Steve did have a point; the scene was a little intense and a young boy's life was most likely in danger. But in Eddie's defense, the set up was there. He saw the opportunity and he took it. Mike thought it was funny, but it was also funny to see Eddie get smacked. Win-win all around.

He screamed as he watched the boat fall in. 

Georgie: No!

He dropped to his knees so he could look inside. 

Georgie: Oh, Bill's gonna kill me.

He kept looking as much as he could, water flowing around him, when two orange eyes appeared with a low growl. Georgie screams and falls backwards. 

"What the fuck?!"

"Oh no."

"Are those eyes?!"

"What the Hell?!"

"There's a person in the sewer?"

Mike was frozen, unlike the other people in the room who were freaking out. He was going to see what happened to his friend's little brother. He was going to see what happened to a boy he loved like a little brother. 

???: Hiya, Georgie.

"It knows his name?!"

The owner of the eyes, which turned blue, stepped closer in the light revealing a clown. Georgie breathed heavily as the clown held up his boat. 

"Is that a clown?" Mike couldn't answer Joyce. He just couldn't.  He hated clowns, always has. When the whole Derry mess happened his fear of the creepy, face painted, big shoes people became so much worse. He wants nothing more than to look away from the screen, but he can't. He needs to see this. He needs to see what happens to the young boy. 

???: What a nice boat. Do you want it back?

Georgie: Um, yes, please.

The clown brought his hand down and started talking. 

???: You look like a nice boy. I bet you have a lot of friends. 

Georgie hesitated but answered anyway.

Georgie: Three, but my brother's my best best.

"I don't like this," Steve shook his head and Mike could see his arms tighten around Eddie, "I really don't like this." 

"Nobody likes this, Dingus." She was right, everyone was tense and rigid, just waiting for what could happen. "Does this not seem weird to him? I mean, it's a clown in the sewer." Yes, Georgie should have been more careful, but he was eight years old. It was a tricky situation of him, Mike assumes anyway. Kids are taught not to speak to strangers, but clowns were friendly. McDonald's, circuses, and sometimes birthday parties, they were always friendly. He thinks that's why he choice a clown, because he knew it would be easier to get kids to trust him. 

The clown smiled widely.

???: Where is he?

Georgie: In bed. Sick.

???: I bet I can cheer him up. I'll give him a balloon. 

Georgie frowned as he glanced around the street before looking back at the clown.

???: Do you want a balloon too, Georgie?

Georgie: I'm not supposed to take stuff from strangers.

"There you go!" Robin practically cheered, "You know he's a stranger so leave. Please leave" She was nervous. It was an easy thing to spot from across the room. The pillow that Mike had was getting squashed in his hands, he was nervous too. 

???: Oh... Well, I'm Pennywise the Dancing Clown.

Mike shuddered. That stupid clown. Pennywise. Why did it have to be clowns? Ever since he was little clowns had freaked him out and, like he pointed out earlier, after him it became worse. 

Georgie still looked unsure. 

Pennywise: "Pennywise." "Yes." "Meet Georgie." 

He gestured to the young boy before gesturing to himself.

Pennywise: "Georgie, meet Pennywise."

Georgie giggled. 

Pennywise: Now we aren't stranger's, are we?

"No," Joyce rubbed her forehead, "That's not the way it works." He understands that. He also understands that she is a parent and she's probably had to explain this to her boys' multiple times because, from what he understood, Jonathan and Will may have been extremely shy, they were also friendly, always smiling at people and offering help when someone needed it. 

The scene changed to a woman opening her door and walking onto her porch. She walked over to the edge and saw Georgie leaning down into the gutter, her cat standing at her feet. She turned away. 

"What?" Dustin threw his hands in the air, "Why? Why didn't- She just-" He couldn't finish the sentence as he watched the scene in confusion. 

"It wasn't unusual for kids to be out in the rain." Mike defended the woman on screen. He didn't want to blame her; he knew she already felt bad. She was interviewed by the police, and she helped Bill's parents put posters up, even made her son join in on the search parties.

Back to Georgie. 

Georgie: What are you doing in the sewer?

Pennywise: A storm blew me away. Blew the whole circus away. 

He started to chuckle. 

Mike shuddered as he brought his knees to his chest, an action that he knows didn't go unnoticed to the people around him. That stupid chuckle still gave him nightmares. Or course, he couldn't tell anyone about because he would just seem crazy and probably sent to a mental hospital or something. It was something he never wanted to hear again. 

Pennywise: Can you smell the circus, Georgie? There's peanuts, cotton candy, hot dogs, and... 

He drew out the question waiting for Georgie to answer.

Georgie: Popcorn?

Pennywise: Popcorn!

He brought his pillow up and tucked it just underneath his eyes. He wanted to look away, but he couldn't. He needed to know what happened. He couldn't tell Bill, which hurts him a lot, but it would put his own piece of mind to rest. 

"Mike?" 

"Hmm?" He turned to Jonathan and found everyone looking at him. "Yeah?" His voice cracked slightly, making him realize how close to tears he was. He didn't even notice his eyes start to water. 

"Are you okay?" He could tell that Jonathan meant well, but that question angered him. What kind of question was that anyway? Is he okay?!

"No! I'm not okay!" His knuckles turned white as how hard he was clutching the throw pillow, "I'm watching this little boy, a kid I've known since he was a baby, talk to a fucking clown in the goddamn sewer. I'm watching him sign his own goddamn death warrant! How would I be okay?!" He knew that they were aware that this was how Georgie was going to die, he knew that as well, but he knew something they didn't. He knew that the clown was a literal monster. 

The clown chuckled excitedly.

Pennywise: Is that your favorite?

Georgie nodded.

Georgie: Uh-huh.

Pennywise: Mine, too!

He could see that everyone was getting nervous. Robin was clutching onto Steve and Steve clutching to Eddie. Joyce and Hopper seemed calm, but he could see how tense they were sitting. Nancy was fiddling with her bracelet, something she always did when she was stressed, and Jonathan was biting his thumb nail. Max leaned forward with her chin in her palm and her eyes wide. El had her knees to her chest, her face tucked into them, only her eyes showing. The boys were huddled around the girl, probably saying they were protecting them or some shit. 

He started to laugh.

Pennywise: Because the pop. Pop, pop, pop. 

Georgie started to giggle at the clown. 

Pennywise: Pop, pop, pop.

Georgie: Pop. 

They both started laughing together before the clown stopped and let out a low growl. 

"Oh, I don't like this." Mike doesn't know who said it and he doesn't care. He doesn't like it either. He's sure no one does. 

The sudden noise made Georgie stop his laughter and frown. The clown didn't say anything, didn't even move. This action made Georgie nervous. 

Georgie: I should get going now. 

Pennywise: Oh. Without your boat.

He held up the boat again for the boy to see.

Pennywise: You don't want to lose it, Georgie.

He could hear Robin whispering, "Leave the boat, just leave it." but he knew Georgie would never do that. That little boy cherished everything Bill gave him, including a simple paper boat. There was no way Georgie was gonna go home without trying to get it back. 

Georgie chewed his lip nervously. 

Pennywise: Bill's gonna kill you. 

He smiled creepily at the young boy. 

Pennywise: Here. Take it. 

Georgie hesitated once again.

Pennywise: Take it, Georgie.

The room was covered in a thick silence making Mike shift uncomfortably. He didn't like what was happening on screen and off screen. Earlier he would give anything for the people in the room to stop talking, now he wants nothing more than for them to say something, anything. 

The clown moved the boat closer to the storm drain. Georgie leaned closer and stuck his arm out to grab the boat his brother made. As he got closer, the clown's eyes turned back to orange. The clown grabbed the boy's arm, his mouth opening wider than it should with rows of sharp teeth, and bit down.

"What the fuck?!"

"No, No, No, No!"

"Not watching that!" 

"Holy shit! It's a monster clown!"

Mike couldn't look away no matter how much he wanted too. He needed to see this to know what truly happened.

It switched to the woman's cat looking up at Georgie's scream. Back to the boy, it showed Georgie moving away from the storm drain as his right arm, which was no longer connected to his body, get pulled in. 

Georgie: Help!

"Oh my god!" He could here to pain in Joyce's voice as they all watched the screen. Mike could feel the tears run down his cheeks. He didn't want to cry, truly he didn't, but how could he not?

He was crying as he tried his hardest to get away. It switched to an aerial shot, Georgie still attempting to crawl away as a hand reached out from the gutter. The hand grabbed his ankle and pulled Georgie, still crying and screaming, into the drain. 

Georgie: Billy!

A sob broke its way through as he shoved his face as deep into the pillow as he could. He cried for his brother. He wanted his brother to safe him. If that didn't break anyone's heart than they were a fucking machine. 

His voice echoed for a moment before it disappeared. The scene switched back to the woman on her porch. She walked back to the edge and looked over, not seeing Georgie anymore but noticing a pool of blood seeping into the storm drain. She quickly turned around and rushed inside. The screen turned black.

"What the hell?" This was probably the first time Hopper has spoken since Georgie appeared on the screen. What the hell was right. The room was filled with an uncomfortable silence. The only sound was Mike's muffled sob into the pillow. He didn't want to be there, he didn't want to relive what happened and, if he really thought about it, this was probably that way Steve felt when his movie was on the screen. 

"Alright," Mike lifted his head from the pillow, and quickly wiped his eyes, "Let's get the rest of this shit over with." 

"Mike, honey," He didn't look at Joyce, didn't look at anyone, he didn't want to see the pity he knew was in their eyes, "Do you want to stop for a moment? Maybe get some water?"

He shook his head, "No, not right now," he brought up the collar of his shirt to wipe his nose, "I just want to get this over with."

Chapter Text

Children started singing again on the black screen. 

"No!" Robin stage whispered, "No more creepy ghost children! No more!" Mike rolled is puffy eyes at her. If she couldn't handle just their singing, then she really couldn't handle what was gonna come because he knew, it was just gonna get worse. 

In the middle of the screen a small glowing light shined. It got bigger and bigger before revealing that it was the end of the sewage tunnel. The camera moved along and into the field that the tunnel opened into. The camera moved along the trees and the creek. The words 'June 1983.'  in the corner of the screen.

"It's been eight months?" Mike nodded because he knew Steve was looking at him, "Did they find his body?" He sounded hesitant to ask and he understands why. Mike was just sobbing over the little boy, and if anyone knew Mike, they knew it took a lot to make him cry. 

"No, they didn't find the body," His voice was scratchy, but you could he was practically growling his answer. 

"Why did you say it like that?" He raised an eyebrow at her, silently asking what she meant, "You put more emphasis on 'they.' You said, 'they didn't find the body.'" Max, she wasn't glaring at him, but she was squinting her eyes at him trying to figure it out. He wouldn't admit it, but this was something he admired about her. The way she was always one step ahead of everyone, the way she would never leave a single stone unturned. "Oh, my god," Her eyes widened in realization as he just stared at her, "Did you find his body?"

He didn't want to answer that question, not with everyone staring at him, "I don't want to talk about it." Okay, well that practically gave them the answer they wanted anyway, didn't it?

The scene switched to a farm. Sheeps were being pushed around in their pen by a man. The camera moved to a dark-skinned boy as he shakily held a bolt gun to the sheep's head.

"Hey, it's Homeschool!" He missed his friends; anyone could see that. He was actually a little curious to see how this movie would show them and what it would show. He knows that it's gonna show how his friends fought the clown but what exactly would it show? Would it show their fights? Their make ups? There was no way to tell except to keep watching.

Leroy: Pull it, Mike. 

Mike stood frozen as the sheep stared up at him. 

Leroy: Go on now, pull it.

"Your friends name was Mike? Did that not cause any confusion between the two of you?" Eddie did ask a good question, but if he had been listening earlier, he would have already found his answer. 

"No," Mike pushed hair out of his eyes, a result of shaking his head, "because I didn't go by Mike when I was living in Derry, I went by Richie." If he was being honest, he preferred Richie over Mike, but for some reason his mom and Ted like to call him Mike or Micheal because that was the name she picked for him. His dad, on the other hand, was the one that picked Richard. 

His grandfather snatched the weapon out of his hand. Leroy gave him a small look of disappointment before shooting the sheep in the head.

Leroy: Here, reload it. 

He handed the gun off to a farm hand. 

Leroy: You need to start taking more responsibility around here, Mike. Your dad was younger than you when he took--

Mike cut him off, not taking his eyes off the dead sheep. 

Mike: I'm not my dad, okay!

He smiled. He knew how much Mike loved his grandfather, but he also knew that his grandfather compared him to his father constantly which always lowered his self-esteem. To see his friend stand up and defend himself like that made him happy. Of course, Mike still had a long way to go before his grandfather stopped with the comparison, but watching this now, was a big step forward. 

Leroy: Yeah. Look at me, son.

Mike didn't move. 

Leroy: Look at me!

Mike slowly turned and looked at the man in front of him. 

Leroy: There are two place you can be in this world. You can be out here like us

He gestured to the two of them. 

Leroy: or you can be in there, 

He pointed to the sheep. 

Leroy: Like them.  You waste time hemming and hawing, and someone else is gonna make that choice for you. Except you won't know it until you feel that bolt between your eyes.

He pointed in between Mike's eyes to get his point across. 

"Well, that's a little morbid," Well Dustin, Leroy didn't like to beat around the bush, he said what he thought and that was it. 

He turned around and walked away, leaving Mike standing where he was. The scene changed to student leaving a classroom as the bell rang.

Eddie: So, there's this church full of Jews, right.

"Eddie!" He was smiling as he heard his friends voice. He missed Eddie the most out of all of them. Eddie was his best friend, his person.

"Yeah?" Eddie turned to look at Mike confused, as well as everyone else in the room, probably wondering what he wants. 

"What? No," He shook his head, "Not you Eddie," He pointed to Eddie, "that Eddie," He pointed to the screen, "My Eddie." Yes, Eddie Munson was his friend, but he wasn't Eddie.

"Your Eddie?" Once again, Max was digging her metaphorical magnifying glass under another rock.

"Yeah?" He raised his eyebrow at her, "He's my Eddie-Spaghetti, you know? My little germaphobe."  Once again, he was smiling so wide that his cheeks were hurting. Whenever he receives letters from Derry, he gets excited. Of course, he loves all the letters his friends send, but Eddie's letters are different. He just made him happy.

Max, along with Robin and Nancy, gave him puzzling looks as if they were trying to fit the pieces together. He wasn't being obvious, so they weren't going to figure anything out. Right?

Eddie, Bill, and Richie walked out of the class together, all three standing in a line. 

"Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait," Dustin stared at the screen with a mocking smile on his face, "You wear glasses!" His voice was filled with joy as, Mike was sure, he had found new material to tease him with. 

"Yes, I have glasses." He really didn't mind his glasses, truly, but they didn't fit the image for Micheal, so he put them away and convinced his mom to let him get contacts.

"Why do you not wear your glasses now?" He forgets how little El knows about the world. She's learning, truly, but it's so easy to let it fly over one's head since she does so well in school and, trying, to socialize with other people.

"I wear contacts," He expected the confused look on her face, so he continued, "It's like," he hesitated for a moment, trying to find the right words, "a type of plastic, I think, that I can put on my eye that will help me see without my glasses. Does that make sense?" Her face was still confused. "Nance?" He figured his sister would probably be able to explain it better for her. 

"It's a thin plastic or glass lens that is fitted over the cornea of the eye to correct vision problems." Didn't he just......

"Isn't that what Mike just said?" Steve had a look on his face that only showed his confusion. Thank you! It was exactly what he just said, and now El looks even more confused that when the conversation started. 

"It's okay, I get it." She didn't get it; she was only saying that to be polite. 

Eddie: And Stan has to take this super Jewy test. 

Bill: But how's it work?

Eddie rolls his eyes. 

Eddie: They slice the tip of his dick off.

Mike snorted at the old conversation. 

Richie looked at his friends with a frown. 

Richie: But then Stan will have nothing left!

A soft smile fell on his face as he watched him and his friends. He missed them a lot. He sent them all letters at least once every three weeks, but their letters have gotten more and more scarce. He understands, truly he does, but it doesn't hurt any less. Beverly still sends him letter pretty regularly which he takes as a small victory. He hasn't been able to visit as much as he wanted either. He went to visit the summer after he moved for two weeks and spring break of '85. 

Eddie nodded.

Eddie: That's true. 

Bill laughed as someone ran up behind them and grabbed Eddie shoulder. 

Stan: Wait up, you guys!

Bill: Hey Stan, what happens at the Bar Mitzvah, anyways? Ed says they slice the tip of your d-d-d-d-dick off. 

Richie: Yeah, and I think the rabbi's gonna pull down your pants, turn to the crowd and say, "Where's the beef?"

"Wow," Mike turned to his sister but she wasn't looking at him, or anyone really, she was looking at the screen. Her eyes were soft, and she had a small smile. "I've never seen you act like that. I mean," she brought her hand up to her eye before he even realized she had shed a tear, "I know you've only been on the screen for, what a second, and I can already see a difference between you there and you here." Her cracked as her lip started to quiver, "The way you're standing, talking, your smile. It's all so different, I never even realized."

"I never wanted anyone to notice." Another tear ran down her face. "Richie Tozier and Mike Wheeler are two sperate people, different personalities. You guys were never supposed to find out about Richie let alone see him in action." Talking about himself in the third person was weird, yes, but he needed to get the point across. 

"But why?" He could see the concept was breaking his sister's heart a little and he hated that. "Why did you feel the need to hide that part of yourself?"

"Look," He shifted in his seat so that he could, not only face his sister, but everyone else in the room, "I love Mom and Ted, and I know they love me." This really wasn't a story he wanted to tell, but if he wanted them to understand he had too. "I remember when I was little, around seven or eight, I had come down for a visit and I was being Richie, you know, sarcastic and excited, and always cracking jokes. I would see Mom cringe and Ted would explain to people that I lived with my dad, so I wasn't used to structure. I overheard Ted talking to mom one night when I was going to get some water." This was something her would always remember, something that made him decide Richie didn't belong in Hawkins. "Ted was telling mom that I was too much and how he didn't think it was a good idea for me to spend the whole summer with you guys because he couldn't handle it. Mom didn't agree but she didn't disagree either." He could feel his throat start to get a little scratchy but now was not the time to cry, "I decided right then and there if I wanted to keep seeing you guys then I had to tone it down, Richie in Derry and Mike in Hawkins."

The four friends chuckle as they continue to make their way out of the crowded hallway. 

Stan: At the Bar Mitzvah, I read from the Torah, and then I make a speech and suddenly, I become a man. 

Richie: I could think of funner ways to become a man. 

Stan: "More fun" you mean. 

Richie: Oh, shit.

The friends stopped talking as they walked passed a group of four older boys: Henry, Patrick, Belch, and Victor. Each one giving them a look as they pass. 

Mike held both middle fingers up to the screen, "Fuck you, Bowers!" God, he hated that guy even more than he hated Billy Hargrove. 

"Who's that?" 

"That, my dear friend," He turned and gave Robin a wide smile, "is Henry fucking Bowers, an insecure bully with the dick the size of a pencil eraser." Her face twisted uncomfortably when he mentioned the guy's dick, but he didn't really care. 

Richie fixed his glasses once they made a safe distance away and continued talking. 

Richie: Think they'll sign my yearbook? 

The walked passed a corkboard filled with posters of missing kids. 

Richie: "Dear Richie, sorry for taking a hot, steaming dump in your backpack last March. Have a good summer.

"Yeah, I had to throw that bag away." He scratched his chin as he spoke. 

"He really did that?" He can understand why Jonathan would be confused. He delt with bullies too but he's pretty one of them went as far as shitting on your personal stuff. Bowers was a real piece of work.

"Yep. I threw up. Twice." It really was disgusting, and he felt bad that his dad had to buy him a new one, but there was nothing he could do about it.

As they walk away the camera followed a girl going into the bathroom. Another girl was filling a garbage bag full of water, but she ignored her to kick the stall door. Inside the stall, a girl with red hair jumped at the impact, taking the cigarette away from her mouth. 

"Hell yeah!" Mike shifted in his seat once more to sit crisscross, "there's my girl!" Beverly was his first female friend, his only female friend really until El and Max came along. 

El looked at him confused and a little hurt, "Your girl?" Yes, El was his first girlfriend, but Beverly was probably the person he was closest to besides Eddie. Yes, Eddie was his best friend, besides Will, but Beverly was always there, she always understood and never judged him.

"Yeah," He nodded, "Bev and I started off a little rocky, much like Max and I did." He nodded to his other fiery haired friend. "But she soon became more than that. We weren't very close but when I went to visit in '84 she helped me a lot and we became closer. She's kind of like the third sister I didn't want but never knew I needed. Does that make sense?"

"Yeah," Steve nodded while smiling at Robin, "It makes perfect sense."

Gretta: Are you in there by yourself, Beaver-ly? Or do you have half of the guys in the school with you, huh, slut?

The girl put her cigarette out on the stall wall with a board look on her face. 

Gretta: I know you're in there, little shit. I can smell you. No wonder you don't have any friends. 

"How wrong you are Gretta," He smiled smugly at the screen, "She is friends with the weirdest, lamest, and quite possibly the bravest people in that fucking shithole, she just doesn't know it yet." He could tell a little bit of Richie was slipping through the cracks but, honestly, he didn't care.

The girl at the sink turned off the water and started to get the bag out of the trash can. Back in the stall, the girl spoke calmly. 

Beverly: Which it is, Gretta? Am I a slut or a little shit? Make up your mind.

"You know," He looked over at Max, gaining her attention, "You remind me a lot of her." and she did. Both were stubborn red heads, with hearts of lions. They both stood up for what they believed in and wouldn't let their home lives break their confidence. That was probably why he didn't like her very much at first, because she was too much like Bev. He didn't want to anyone to take her, but he didn't realize at the time that their bound was so strong that no one could ever take her place. 

Back to Gretta.

Gretta: You're trash. We just wanted to remind you. 

Girl: What a loser.

The other girl pulled with bag of trash and water into the next stall. Beverly looked up, realizing what was happening, and quickly put her backpack on top of her head as dirty water and wet trash came raining down on her. 

Gretta: Well, at least now, you'll smell better. Let's go girls.

Gretta and the other girls in the bathroom left, leaving Beverly alone in the stall. 

Gretta: Have a nice summer, Beaver-ly.

"So, is this a universal thing? Bullying I mean."

"Robin, bullying happens everywhere." Nancy sounded like she was talking to a small child which he could tell annoyed the girl. 

"No, that's not what I... ugh," She ran her hand down her face before starting again. "I meant the bullied kid, the weirdos, and losers. Is it a universal thing where they are the 'main characters'?" She did have a point. Why did it fall on them to stop the Upside Down? Why did it fall on his group of losers to stop a murderous monster clown?

The scene changed to outside the school. A sign was placed outside. "Remember the curfew. 7 p.m." The four boys were standing over a trash can and throwing all of their school supplies away.

Stan: Best feeling ever. 

Richie: Yeah? Try tickling your pickle for the first time. 

"I know, I know" He could see the disgusted looks from pretty much everyone in the corner of his eye, "Trashmouth has no filter. You're probably going to be hearing a lot of that throughout this whole thing. Trust me."

They started to put their bags back on and getting ready to leave. 

Eddie: Hey, what do you guys wanna do tomorrow?

Richie: I start my training. 

Eddie looked at him confused. 

Eddie: Wait, what training?

Richie: Street Fighter.

"Man, I wish the arcade here in town had Street Fighter, I'd never leave." It was his favorite game, and he held the high score for it in Derry.

"Seriously," Max twisted her face into a disgusted look, "that game fucking suck."

"Excuse you little miss Beverly rip-off," She blinked in surprise as he continued, "but Street Fighter is the greatest game of all damn time!"

"Woah!" Eddie raised his hands in a mock offense, "Even better than DnD?" Now that question made him freeze because he truly didn't know how to answer that.

Eddie rolled his eyes. 

Eddie: Is that how you wanna spend your summer? Inside of an arcade?

Richie: Beats spending it inside of your mother.

Richie raised his hand for a high five, but Stan pulled it back down. 

"That was funny, I deserved that high five." Mike raised his hand and smacked it with his other, giving himself the high five he deserved from Stan.

"Oh my god, you're gross." Well, yes, he warned them of that. Did he not? He's pretty sure he did. Robin just needed to learn to listen a little bit more. 

Richie: Besides, an arcade is better than packing up all my shit.

His friend all looked at him confused. 

Richie: I'm moving, remember? When the summer's over, I'm going to Indiana with my mom.

Richie's eyes looked down at his shoes, clearly upset. His friends' faces went from confused to sad in a matter of seconds. 

Stan: Right.

Bill: I almost f-f-forgot about that.

Eddie: Indiana is so far away, though. 

It is so far away, and he hates it. It broke his heart leaving all of his friends. Especially after all they had been through, and he had to leave them like that. He also knew that when they Byers moved, Will had felt the same way. He missed racing their boats and he miss swimming in the quarry. What he truly missed was acting like himself, not having to please anyone but him. 

Richie nodded as he fixed his glasses again. 

Richie: It's not like I have a choice, it's the new agreement dear old Mom and Dad made. I'm gonna try and convince mom to let me come back during the summers though, to see my dad and you guys.

Eddie: That'd be really nice.

They all stood in an awkward silence for a moment before Stan started talking. 

Stan: What if we go to the quarry?

Eddie made a face, but Bill spoke up before he could. 

Bill: Guys, we have The B-b-b-barrens.

"The Barrens? What's that?" Dustin did ask a very good question because, just like Mirkwood, the town had a lot of made names. 

"It's pretty much just the sewer." His nose scrunched up as Mike answered, "The whole town called it The Barrens because no one ever goes there, most of the plants around it are all dead. It's just a barren, empty place."

Stan: Right.

They all nodded in agreement. Something off to the side caught Eddie's eye.

Eddie: Betty Ripsom's mom. 

They all turned and spotted an older woman with a tear-stained face looking through the crowd of kids. 

Stan: Is she really excepting to see her come out of that school?

Eddie: I don't know. As if Betty Ripsom's been hiding in Home Ec. for the last few weeks.

"Wait," Jonathan sat up a little straighter, "did another person, besides Georgie, go missing or something?" Right. They wouldn't know about because all they saw was Georgie. 

"Yeah," The images of floating bodies in the sewer still haunted his memory. When they found Will's 'body' he had nightmares for weeks about Will joining the group of kids slowly descending down from their levitating state.

"So, when you said you found his body..." Max trailed off, realizing where it was going.

"Like I said," He shuffle in his seat, the pillow now, once again clutched in his fists, "I don't want to talk about it."

Stan: You think they'll actually find her?

Richie: Sure.

He shrugged his shoulders. 

Richie: In a ditch. All decomposed covered in worms and maggots. Smelling like Eddie's mom's underwear. 

He quickly gestured to his friend. 

Once again, faces scrunched up in disgust at his words. Oh well, they were just going to have to deal with it because there is nothing he could do about the way he talked back then.

Eddie: Shut up! That's freaking disgusting. 

Bill turned to Richie with a hard and angry look in his eye. 

Bill: She's not dead. She's m-m-m-m-missing. 

Richie: Sorry Bill. She's missing. 

"Yeah," He cringed at the image of his friend snaping at him, "I will admit that that was a little insensitive." He wasn't wrong and, yeah, he could have worded it better than he had. 

"So, and correct me if I'm wrong," Nancy was now looking at him with confusion, "you were a jerk."

"Correcting you," He smiled at his sister, "I was not a jerk, just a thirteen-year-old with no filter. There is a big difference, and you know that." 

The four started walking down the sidewalk, away from the school, leaving Betty's mom behind them. 

Richie: You know, the barrens aren't that bad. Who doesn't love splashing around in shitty water?

Henry grabbed Richie's backpack and pulled him into Stan causing the both of them to fall to the ground. Patrick leaned down and picked up Stan's kippah.

"Fuck you too," This time Mike just held up one hand, but it still got his point across. Patrick and Belch almost as bad as Henry. Victor, on the other hand, was actually much nicer than the three, he just didn't show because of the company he kept. Honestly, if he thought about it, he was probably a lot like Steve in that situation. 

Patrick: Nice frisbee, flamer.

Stan reached his arm out.

Stan: Give it back. 

Patrick laughed as he flicked it into a bus window as it drove by. 

Patrick: Fucking losers!

Belch came up behind Eddie, burped in his ear and pushed him. Eddie caught himself before he hit the ground and moved away. 

"Ugh!" El held her nose as if someone was burping in her face, "That is gross."

"Just be glad he didn't do it to you," He shivered, practically tasting the foul smell, "especially on chili day."

Henry shoulder checked Bill as the three boys walked away, Victor not in sight.

Henry: Loser. 

Bill: You s-s-s-s-suck, Bowers.

Henry and his friends stopped walked and turned back around. 

Eddie: Shut up, Bill.

Henry: You s-s-s-s-s-say something, B-b-b-b-b-billy?

He could see Max flinch at the name but quickly recover. He felt bad, he couldn't imagine losing his sisters. He didn't like Billy, but he didn't deserve the fate he got. No one, not even the most fucked up person in the world, deserved something like that.

He stuttered mockingly. 

Henry: You got a free ride this year 'cause of your little brother. 

He started walking closer.

Henry: Ride's over, Denbrough. 

A police radio was heard causing Henry's attention to shift behind Bill. His eyes widened slightly as one of the police officers took off his sunglasses and made eyes contact. Herny's confidence lessened.

"That's his dad, isn't?" He didn't want to answer her, Max already knew the answer to that question. He knew she could tell, just by the way the officer was looking at Herny that his home life wasn't the best. 

"So, wait a fucking minute," Eddie pulled away from his cuddle with Steve, "let me see if I got this right. Your group of friends, both here and in Derry, consist of you," He pointed to Mike, "a boy named William," he pointed to Will, "a boy named Eddie," he pointed to himself, "a redheaded girl," he pointed to Max, "a single black kid," he pointed to Lucas, "and a bully that was abused at home?" He pointed to the screen.

Mike thought about it for a second, "Huh, now that I think about it, Stan and Dustin are kind of similar too. They're both insanely smart. And Ben is kind of like El. Both extremely shy and hesitant to express their feelings." He looked back at Eddie with a shrug, "I guess I never realized how similar my two friend groups are." 

"But that like, scary similar though." Robin was right, it was scary similar, but it was all just a very weird coincidence. Right?

Henry: This summer's gonna be a hurt train for you and your faggot friends. 

He licked his hand and wiped it along Bill's face causing Patrick to laugh behind him before the three walked to Victor who was standing at Belch's car. The four boys watched as they left. 

Richie: I wish he'd go missing. 

Eddie: He's probably the one doing it. 

The scene switched to a heavy-set boy, his headphone covering his ears, taking his back from the rack with a building model in one hand. 

Beverly walked out of the building behind him and stopped on the steps he was blocking. 

Beverly: You gonna let me go by?

He quickly turned around, caught off guard.

"And thus, the creepy crush begins." He stage whispered to the people in the room. Okay, so, it wasn't really a creepy crush but, for some reason, Mike was the only one that noticed it and would always tease him about it. 

Beverly: Or is there a secret password or something?

Ben: Oh. Um, Sorry.

Beverly: Sorry isn't-

Ben accidently dropped his model cutting off her sentence. 

Beverly: a password. 

He tried to pick up his model but ended up dropping his bike instead. She stood their awkwardly as he tried to get situated.

Beverly: Henry and his goons are over by the west entrance. So, you should be fine. 

Ben: Oh, I wasn't-

Beverly cut him off. 

Beverly: Everyone knows he's looking for you. 

"I assume that's how you guys became friends." He really didn't know where Robin was going with this, "You know? Bullied kids stick together and all that shit."

"Well," he had to think about it for a moment before he answered, "That's not really how we became friends, but it is one of the things we bonded over I guess." It's true actually, they probably wouldn't have become friends if Ben wasn't trying to get away from Henry. 

She continued to walk down the steps and grabbed his headphone off his head. 

Beverly: What you listening to? 

She placed the headphone over her ear and started to smile. 

Beverly: New Kids on the Block.

Ben: I don't even like them.

Mike snickered at what was happening. Ben got so nervous over the little things, afraid that they would make fun of him and leave him behind or some shit. Now, that didn't stop him from making fun of him, but they all knew it was just fun and games, that his teasing never meant anything. 

He quickly started to defend himself.

Ben: I was just-

She cut him off.

Beverly: Wait. You're the new kid, right? Now I get it.

Ben: There's nothing to get. 

She placed the headphones back on his head. 

Beverly: I'm just messing with you. I'm Beverly Marsh.

Ben: Yeah.

He nodded. 

Ben: I know that 'cause we're in the same class. Social Studies. And you were...

"Huh, I guess the creepy crush began soon than I thought."

He trailed off before starting again. 

Ben: I'm Ben. But pretty much everyone just calls me...

Beverly: The new kid. Well, Ben, there are worse things to be called. 

She stepped around and grabbed his yearbook that was sticking out of his bag. 

Beverly: Let me sign this. 

She opened it to the first page and noticed the lack of signatures.  She didn't say anything as she signed her name followed by three hearts and handed it back. 

"Oh, so that's why he didn't want us to sign the front page." It all made sense now. The day Mike was leaving for the airport, Ben had asked all of them to sign the back of the book. They didn't really question it, but Mike did find it a little weird. 

Beverly: Stay cool, Ben from sosh class.

Ben: Uh, yeah. You too, Beverly.

He kept his eyes on her as she walked away. 

Beverly: Hang tough, new kid on the block. 

He chuckled slight. 

Ben: "Please Don't Go, Girl." 

"Ugh! Ben, stop!" He wanted to crawl out of his skin with how cringy that was. 

"Oh please, like you're any better?" He immediately looked at Max. She didn't know, how could she know? Nothing happened, nothing showed anything. "You're practically putty around El!" Oh, El. Of course, she was talking about El. Who else would she be talking about?

She kept walking as she didn't hear him. 

Ben: That's the name of another New Kids on the Block song. 

He rolled his eyes and started walking, his headphones being dragged on the ground behind him. 

"And that, everyone, is The Losers Club." He said it with pride because he loved them and he loved being a part of The Losers, it's what made him, him.

"Why do I get the feeling that you guys were a lot to deal with?" Steve really should know the answer to that question seeing as he deals with The Party on a daily basis. 

"Oh, we were." He smiled widely at the older boy, "Just imagine The Party," He gestured to his friends, "but all hyped up on sugar and the occasional urge to deck someone in the face."  

Chapter Text

It changed to Bill, his back being shown, holding his bike as he walked forward. 

Bill: He t-t-thrusts his f-f-fists against the p-post.

The camera angled to show more of his bike. The word 'Silver' was on the body.

Bill: He thrust his fist against the p-p-p- shit! p-post

"What is he doing?" 

"That was his speech therapy." He didn't mind answering questions of El, not because she's his ex, but because she truly didn't know anything.  "It was a way to help with his studder."

He walked up to a house, finally making it home. The scene changed to a man in a garage, sanding what looked to be a chair leg. Bill made it to the entrance of the garage causing the man to turn a look at him. 

Bill: Need some help? I-I-I

Zack: I thought we agreed.

"Oh no." Bill told him about that conversation with his dad, he told all of them. He, especially, felt bad because he accidently gave Bill the idea. 

"I just wish I could find out where he went, you know?" 

"Well, it's not like you could remake the sewer system or something."

As it turns out, that's exactly what he did.  

Bill stopped talking and looked over to the table that had a bunch of connecting pipes. 

Bill: Before you say anything-

Zack: Bill.

Bill: Just let me s-s-s-s-show you something first. 

He quickly rushed to the table. He picked up a little army man and placed it at the top of the tube. He dropped it down the pipe and grabbed the water hose, spraying water. The water moved the army man along the path and eventually exited into a paint tray labeled 'The Barrens.' Zack just sat in his seat as he watched.

"Oh, the poor boy." Joyce always had a soft spot for children. As if all these kids weren't proof enough. 

"So," Dustin cleared his throat, probably feeling a little awkward about the situation on the screen, "that was why he wanted to check out The Barrens." It wasn't a question; he was stating what he had seen. 

"He ran that experiment at least a hundred times," his eyes started watering again but he refused to cry, "and the majority of the tests ended in The Barrens. So that's where we went."

Bill: The Barrens. I-I-It's the only place that-that-that Georgie could have ended up.

Zack: He's gone, Bill.

Bill looked at his father, hurt. 

Bill: But if the storm swept G-G-G-Georgie in, we should have gone-

Zack: He's gone!

Zack stood up quickly from his seat.

Once again, Max flinched but this time it was at the sudden shout, and she wasn't the only one. Jonathan, Will, and Steve also flinched, and he knew it was because of their experience with abusive father. Not that he is implying Mr. Denbrough was abusive in any way, just that the four people in this room had bad memories with loud, angered shouts. 

Zack: He's dead!

Bill tried to hold a straight face, but he wasn't succeeding.

Zack: He's dead! There's nothing we can do! Nothing!

He pointed to the pipes on the table. 

Zack: Now take this down before your mother sees it.

He walked over to the wall where a map of the town's sewer system was pinned up. 

"I know he's grieving," Joyce's voice held understanding but also a little bit of anger, "and he has a right to get upset, but he shouldn't take his anger out on his son. It's not fair to the parent and it's definitely not fair to the child." 

Now, he knew that Bill didn't like to talk about it, but he mentioned one day that he felt his father blamed him for the death of his youngest son. Because it was Bill that let him go into the rain by himself, it was Bill that made the boat and told him it was okay. No matter how many times Mike tried to tell him it wasn't his fault, he still had that thought, that insecurity. 

Zack: Next time you wanna take something from my office...

He started taking the paper down.

Zack: Ask. 

He left Bill standing in the garage. Bill looked over to his right and his hamster was shown. 

Bill: I guess you get your tunnels back.

He snorted. He couldn't help it. An offhanded comment in a serious situation like that, it always made him laugh. 

The scene switched to Mike riding his bike down the road, away from his farm. The camera changes to an aerial shot above the town before it shows Mike, with his bike, going down the middle of the road. He continued his way before stopping on a sidewalk and leaning his bike against the lamp post. He got off and reached for the packaged meat in the front basket, only to freeze. Victor's car, still full with his friends, was driving down the street. Mike quickly grabbed his bike's handlebars and rushed down the alleyway and hid behind a pile of garbage. The car drove past the alley with no knowledge of him there. 

Mike: Oh, Jesus.

"Was that a thing that happened often?" His raise eyebrow must have told Hop he needed to elaborate a little more, "Hiding like that?"

"Oh yeah," Mike nodded with sour look on his face, "Henry, obviously, was the town bully. Nobody messed with Henry Bowers, Henry Bowers messed with you. He didn't have a care in the world because his dad was a well-respected cop who turned a blind eye when it came to his son. Well..." He paused for a second, "he turned a blind eye in public. I'm sure it was hell when he got back home."

He started to walk his bike further down the alley and lean it up against the dumpster. He, once again, reached for the raw meat only for a soft growl to steal his attention. He turned around to face the door as the chain swung in the air. Mike jumped as the door quickly opened but stopped with a thud as the chain wouldn't let it go far. Two burnt hands started reaching out from the crack causing him to back away as far as he could. 

"Oh no," He could see Eddie grip Steve's hand tightly, "No, no, no. I do not like that. Not at all."

"None of like it Doofus, now shut up." Robin also seemed to be holding on to her platonic soulmate very tightly. They really weren't going to like this movie, were they? Because Mike told all of them what happened behind the meat market and, albeit it was creepy, it was practically nothing compared to the shit that was coming. 

Woman: Mike!

The person behind the door screamed as smoke appeared behind the door. More hands appear try to push through the small crack, wanting to escape. 

Man: Hurry, son!

Woman: Help! It burns!

The hands were scratching at the door and more smoke surrounded them. Mike slowly walked closer to the door not knowing what to do.

"What!" Dustin raked his fingers through his hair, "Why would you do that? What is the logic in this?" 

"Dustin," Now, Mike had a pretty good answer he just wasn't sure if it made sense, "You know how in horror movies people always make the mind-numbing dumb decisions?" The curly hair boy nodded, "Well, when your life in unknowing a horror movie those decisions sometimes seem logical." The Party all gave him similar looks of 'You're stupid' and yeah, that's fair. "Like, yeah, if you know there's killer in your house run outside, not upstairs, but when you're just minding your own business and a demon for the depths of Hell decides to mess with your head, just for its own kicks, there's no logical why to get away from that. Mike could have turned around and ran away, but who's to say that the clown isn't just gonna," he snapped his fingers, "appear right behind him as if it was some stupid game of cat and mouse." Honestly, the whole situation with Vecna helped him figure that out because, from what Max told them, she did run but he was always there to mess with her head even worse. 

Man: Mike!

The people continued to scream before they quickly drew their hands back in and the smoke disappeared. Just as quickly, the door slammed open, the chain doing nothing to spot it. In the dark room was a walk-in freezer separated by the storage curtains. In the freezer something, supposedly human like, was dangling from a chain screaming like a sheep. 

"What is that?" 

"I don't have an answer for that." Nancy gave him a pointed look, upset that he didn't answer and all he could do what shrug his shoulders. How was he supposed to know, Mike didn't tell them about this part.

Mike slowly took a step back. His movement seemed to gain the human's attention. It looked up and, through the wonky curtain, the face of a clown was shown. 

"Oh," Lucas seemed to shrink back into his spot, "It's the clown."

Mike started to breath heavily. The clown was now off the chain standing creepily still just behind the curtain. It lifted its hand up in a wave as its eyes glowed a bright orange. 

"Nope, nope, nope, nope." Eddie was shaking his head again and tried to sink back into Steve as far as he could, "That is not okay. Nothing about this is okay."

Mike quickly turned his head to his right. The camera switched to a close up of Victor's car, Belch now driving, speeding down the alley. Mike quickly jumped out of the way to avoid being hit. 

"That happened a lot too," He mumbled, "If you didn't jump out of the way fast enough, you might end up with a sprained knee or something." He subconsciously rubbed his left knee from when he was too late jumping out of the way. His upper body went one way, and his leg went the other, it took about six weeks before he could properly again.

Belch parked right next to where Mike fell. Henry leaned out of his window. 

Henry: Stay the fuck outta my town!

He flicked his burning cigarette bud at him causing the younger boy to flinch and climbed back in the car as Belch stepped on the gas. 

Butcher: Mike?

The young boy flinched as the butcher walked to the doorway and saw him on the ground.

Butcher: Are you okay?

"Obviously he's not okay." Lucas scrunched his eyebrows, "He nearly got hit by a car, no one's okay after that, it'll take them a while." Mike could tell he was talking about the time Billy almost hit them with his car. It took about a day or two before they could breathe properly again. 

The young boy was still breathing heavily. The camera changed to Stan, standing in the middle of the Synagogue, reciting Hebrew from the Torah. A man stands behind him on a balcony and corrects him. 

Donald: You're not studying, Stanley. How's it going to look. 

The man sounded annoyed as Stan continued to stare at the book in front of him. 

Donald: The rabbi's son can't finish his own Torah reading.

"Fuck you dude," Mike flipped Stan's dad off, "I don't know if it's gonna show anything, but Stan's Bar Mitzvah was fan-fucking-tastic. This guy is just being a total prick."

Stan gave an unnoticeable flinch at his words.

Donald: Take the book to my office. Obviously, you're not using it. 

The scene changed to inside a dark office, the door opening and Stan walking in. He held his hand up to block his eyes from a creepy painting on the wall, a painting that happened to be tilted.

"Oh shit." Stan was right, that painting really was creepy. Mike wouldn't want to see it either. 

The painting was of a woman with a haunted look and her face was crooked and uneven. He stopped and removed his hand slowly as he, hesitantly faced the painting. He walked towards it, slowly placed his hand on it to straighten it. Once he was finished, he continued making his way further into the office and placed the book back on the shelf. A clatter was heard behind him causing him to stiffen. He slowly turned around and saw the painting he had straightened fell to the floor. 

"You know what?" Dustin just waved his hand at the screen, "It looks better down there, he should just leave it there."

He slowly made his was back over, the light buzzing and flickering as he did so. He lifted the frame and placed it back on the wall only to realize, the woman and her flute were no longer there. 

"She's gone!" Robin clutched Steve tighter, "How is she gone?!"

He stepped back with a shaky breath. The door behind him opened and a beautiful melody played through the cracks. The camera circled around to Stan's face as he turned to look at the door. The melody playing louder. A figure was hiding in the shadows behind him.

"Turn around," Dustin started waving at the screen in a much more frantic motion, "it's behind you! Turn around!"

A metallic clatter was heard from behind him caused him to jump.  With gasping breaths, he turned around. The woman from the painting rushed out from the shadow with a distorted voice. She smiled at the boy, her teeth like multiple fangs in her mouth. Stan screamed and rushed for the door, closing it behind him.

"What the fuck!" Max looked at Mike, "What the fuck was that?!"

"It's the clown!" He shrugged his shoulders not really know what else to say, "He's messes with your head, I don't know what to say!" He does know one thing though; he will never tease Stan for being scared of that painting again. 

Chapter Text

A cabinet door opened, and sweets were revealed.

Eddie: Take everything but the Delicious Deals, guys. My mom loves them.

"What?" Robin pipped up from where she was hiding behind Steve, "That's it? What the sudden switch?" Now how was he supposed to answer that? He didn't decide on what the magic movie decided to show. 

Richie and Bill were shown grabbing handfuls of snacks and shoving them into bags.

Eddie: Hey! First you said The Barrens, and now you're saying the sewer. I mean,

The young boy hesitated. 

Eddie: What if we get caught?

"I thought you said The Barrens was the sewer?" El face was, once again, scrunched up in confusion which, yeah, that's understandable. 

"The Barrens is a swampy, dead place where the sewer pipes underground leak constantly. So, it's a basically a swamp with sewer water. The sewer is just the sewer." That makes sense, right?

Richie moved away from the snack cabinet to open another one. 

Bill: We won't Eds. The sewers are p-p-public works. We're the public, aren't we?

Richie: Hey, Eddie, these your birth control pills? 

Eddie: Yeah, and I'm saving it for your sister. 

Mike snorted as he watched himself on the screen with his friends. He forgot about this conversation. He could practically hear Nancy cringe with uncomfortable disgust. Mike always found it funny when his 'mom jokes' where shot back with 'sister jokes'. A tit-for-tat, you may say. 

Richie gasped loudly and dramatically placed his hand on his chest.

Richie: Eddie, my love, cheating on me with my own sister. How ever will I go on?

He choice to ignore the looks his friends were giving him and turned to Nancy with a joking glare, "I will never forgive you for that, by the way." 

"What?!" Nancy looked confused and looked between the screen and him, "What on earth are you talking about?"

"Sleeping with my Eddie-Spaghetti," just like on screen, he held his hand to his chest and his voice cracked with face sadness, "I just don't understand how you could do that to me."

"What?" Her eyebrows scrunched together, "you know I did-"

"My own sister," He cut her off, a tear slowly falling down his cheek, a trick he learned a long time ago to get out of trouble with teachers and sometimes with his mom. It didn't work on his dad thought because he knew better, "betraying me in such a way." 

"Shit! Are you crying?!" Eddie leaned forward in his seat, trying to get closer to, what looked to be, a very distraught Mike, "Is he crying?!" This caused everyone in the room, besides Max and Hopper who probably knew he was faking, to start shouting off questions on concerns. It was mostly Nancy, who was confused and apologizing. What she was apologizing for, he had no idea.

"I just.... I can't... I...," He wiped his tear away and grabbed a tissue from the box to blow his nose before throwing it away in the tiny trash can Steve had in the living room, "I honestly can't believe you guys fell for that." He laughed as a wide smile plastered on his face as everyone fell silent. "What the fuck were you even apologizing for, Nance? You didn't do anything."

"You were upset!" She screeched back at him, "I thought, for some reason, you really thought I did something." He couldn't stop laughing, this was just too funny. He really didn't think Nancy would be that gullible, He knew the others would be, just not her. 

"This little trick," he pointed to the now drying tear stain on his cheek, "I learned in fourth grade. Got me out of all kinds of trouble." It was something he was extremely proud of because everyone knew he didn't cry unless he was truly and heartbrokenly upset.

Eddie rolled his eyes and wacked his taller friends upside the head and a small smile. 

Eddie: Shut up!

He closed the cabinet while shoving Richie away from it. 

Eddie: This is private stuff. 

The boys started walking to the front door, Eddie making sure to grab his inhaler and stick it in his FannyPack. As they walked passed the living room, a larger woman was sitting in a recliner painting her nails. 

Mike glared at the screen. He honestly didn't mind Mrs. K. Well, at first anyway. The way she yelled at all of them and the way she snapped at Bev really made him mad. But what really stamped in his hatred for her was when Eddie told him that everything was a lie. His sickness, his asthma, everything was just a lie. 

Sonia: Eddie Bear, where are you boys off to in such a hurry?

Bill: Um...

The three boys looked at each other nervously.

Bill: J-j-just my backyard, Mrs. K.

She looked at him, annoyance was shining bright in her eyes.

At the time, he didn't really notice how much she didn't like him. He knew that she like Bill, loved him even, but what he didn't realize was that she had a problem with him. Did she not like his energy? Did she not like the influence she had on him? Or did she see something he didn't want people to know?

Bill: I got a new... um...

Richie jumped in.

Richie: A new croquet set. Jeez, spit it out B-B-B-Bill.

Sonia: Okay. 

She nodded, believing them. 

Sonia: Oh, and sweetie, don't go rolling around on the grass. Especially if it's just been cut. You know how bad your allergies can get. 

"You fucking liar." He brought his thumb nail to his mouth and chewed on it, so he didn't yell like he wanted too. Everyone seemed to calm down a bit and he didn't want to disrupt that by yelling at someone that wasn't even there. 

Eddie nodded. 

Eddie: Yes, mom. Let's go.

He gestured to the door and started to walk out with his friends. 

Sonia: Aren't you forgetting something?

The three boys once again paused at the door. Eddie, looking embarrassed, sighed and walked over to his mother, giving her a kiss on the cheek. 

Richie started chuckling only for Bill to hit him quiet. 

Richie: Do you want one from me too, Mrs. K?

"I completely take it back." Mike shook his head softly as he made sure to speak as quietly as possible, "Mrs. K gets no love from me. Not now, not ever."

Eddie started shoving his too friends out the door.

Eddie: No, no, no.

Richie: I was kidding.

Eddie looked back at him mom.

Eddie: Sorry, Mommy.

Mike could practically hear Joyce's heart melting at his friend, and he didn't blame her. Eddie had that quality about him that made mother's love him. He had the ability to make anyone love him if he wanted, really. 

Eddie closed the door and the three started making their way down the step. 

Richie: I was joking, Eds.

Eddie glared while Richie wrapped his arm around his shoulders. 

Richie: You know you're my one and only.

He could feel Nancy's eyes on the back on his head, he wasn't going to look at her, he wasn't. He knew what her questioning eyes were looking for and he wouldn't give her the satisfaction of finding it.  

Eddie smile and pushed his friend away.

Eddie: Shut up and get off.

The camera changed to the boys, Stan now with the group, riding their bikes down the street. Switch to Derry Public Library. Ben was shown sitting at one of the tables writing on a post card with the words 'secret admirer' at the bottom.

Ben: "Your hair if winter fire, January Embers...

Cut to the card.

Ben: my heart burns there too."

That was from Ben? Beverly was telling him about that card and how it was from Bill. 

Richie: Slow down!

Ben looked up at the windows that were cracked open, hearing the kids outside. 

Bill: Hi-ho, Silver!

The camera switched to the window, show the boys riding down the street. 

Richie: Your old lady bike's too fast for us!

Switch back to Ben. A book was slammed on the table next to him causing him to jump. 

He could see some of the other people in the room jump as well. Not to name names *Cough cough* Robin and Eddie *Cough cough* but it did cause him to chuckle to see the middle person get smushed between the two people. 

Librarian: Found it. Isn't it summer vacation. I would think you'd be ready to take a break from the books. 

Ben gave her a small smile. 

Ben: I like it in here. 

Librarian: A boy should be spending his summer outside with his friends. Don't you have any friends?

"Yes, he does!" Mike lifted his chin proudly, "Haystack has the greatest friends on Earth and no one can change my mind."

"That's a little bias, don't you think?" Will was quiet of a good bit of the time; it was kind of nice to hear his opinion on something. 

Mike shrugged and shook his head, "No, I don't think so. Everyone else in that town where assholes and The Losers keep it real, you know?" That was one of the things they tried to do. It was a lot like their 'friends don't lie' rule. It was there 'no bullshit' rule, they say what they thought. It didn't matter if it hurt someone's feeling, they dealt with that later, they just wanted everything to be laid down flat. 

Her words caused the boy to frown. 

Ben: Can I have the book now?

She patted the book twice and left it on the table as she walked away. Ben grabbed it, pulling it in front of him, and opened it. A glimpse of the title was shown. 'A History of Old Derry'. He flipped through the pages, stopping occasionally to read. One of the pages he stopped on read 'Easter Egg Hunt celebration at the Derry Iron Works, April 3rd 1908.' In the picture showed a group of people watching a tailer with a clown poster. 

"Woah, woah, woah," Nancy practically leapt from her seat, "wait a second. Pause it." Max paused the movie like Nancy wanted. "Do you guys see that?" The pointed to the clown on the screen. "It's says 'Pennywise the Dancing Clown' that's the same god damn clown!" That seemed to get everyone's attention and shuffled closer to the screen. 

"April 1908? When did this take place again? '83?" Robin popped in, looking at the screen with wide eyes, "There's no way that's the same clown, right?" He didn't want to answer her for two reasons. Reason one: He felt like she was just talking out loud, not really wishing for an answer. reason two: He was pretty sure it was the same clown; he just wasn't sure it was the same clown. Well, he was pretty sure just not one hundred percent.

He turned the page. Another page 'Easter Explosion Kill 88 Children, 102 Total.' He turned the page again, and again, and again, and again. He closed the book, out of breath by how creeped out he was. He moved his eyes away from the book and to the news paper that he place next to him. 'Body found by canal not Betty Ripsom'. A girl started giggling and a music box melody was heard. 

He could see Robin clutch Steve again. She wasn't going to have a good time with this, that was very clear.

Ben turned around to see a red balloon behind him. The balloon moved across the room, no one else seemed to notice it, and it floated out the door, the music stopping. Ben walked up to the door the balloon went through and saw a single Easter Egg sitting at the top of the stairs.

"Do you have an explanation for his actions?" Dustin crossed his arms as he looked at Mike. Okay, he deserved that. 

"No," He shook his head, "No, I do not." He actually spoke to Ben about this when he told him after they beat the shit out of clown. 

"No more following red balloons!"

"I didn't kno-"

"Red balloons are bad!"

"Rich-"

"Say it, Haystack!"

"Red balloons are bad."

He walked towards it, not seeming to notice a slight smoke coming from the egg. A sizzling sound was heard. Ben looked up and further into the room was another egg. Switch to the bottom of a set of stairs, Ben seemed to follow them into the basement archives. He walked down the stairs, finally reaching the last one, and picked it up. The lights started flickering harshly until all but one turned off, and the sound of a girl giggling was heard. He started breathing heavily, walking towards that sound. A shadow quickly moved from his line of sight, behind a pillar.

"Yeah," Eddie nodded his head, "That's a no. That is a big no." Yeah, okay. He sort of agrees, Ben didn't tell him about a creepy shadow. 

A clatter was heard behind him, and he turned around to see a person standing at the top of the stairs, their head just out of view.

He picked the pillow up off the ground, having dropped it earlier, and clutched it tight. This part Ben told them about and he did not like it one bit. He can only imagine that seeing it was going to be so much worse than hearing about it. 

The person walked down two steps, head still out of view, to reveal an arm full of Easter eggs. 

He brought the pillow up to his eyes. He really didn't want to see this. It sounded gross and unbelievably creepy.

The person continued to walk down the stairs, dropping eggs as he did so, to reveal he had no head. 

"Okay, what the fuck is wrong with this clown!?" Max turned to Mike with wide eyes, "I know you said he messes with your head but that" She pointed to the screen, "is severely fucked up!" 

"I really don't know what to tell you," He shrugged his shoulders, moving the pillow away from his face so he could talk, "he liked using our worst fears against us, that how he was!" Why did it feel like he was defending the clown? "He was an asshole that knew how to scare us! That's what's fucking wrong with him!" That sounded better. 

Ben was frozen as the body, now seeing that it was burnt and smoking, finally reached the ground step. The body started to rush at him which broke Ben's trance and he started running away. 

"That would be what kills me." Lucas shook his head at the screen, "a headless body chasing me. I would actually die from fright." Yeah, fair enough. Mike can't actually say anything because he felt the same way when he was locked in the room at Well House.

The camera continued to switch between Ben running away and the body chasing down the aisle of the archives. Ben turned a corner, hopping to loser it.

Pennywise: Egg boy.

Ben turns around in horror as he continues to run. The body was no longer there, and Pennywise the Clown was in its place, chasing Ben. 

"Fuck." Dustin whispered as he jumped in his seat. 

Ben continued to run while looking behind him and gasped in horror as he bumped into the librarian. 

Librarian: What on earth are you doing?

Ben looked behind him to see that the clown was no longer there. 

"What the fuck!" Steve stared at the screen confused, "Where did he go?" 

"He doesn't go after adults, only kids." Mike answered as he flattened the pillow in his lap, "And besides, it's all pretty much in our head, remember?" Or at least, that was his theory. He got into their heads and messed with them until they were vulnerable enough to snatch. 

Ben continued to pant as he ran up the stairs, leaving the older woman behind. It switched outside, Ben opened the library door and practically ran down the steps. He walked across the street and walked passed a monument, not noticing the person behind it. 

Henry: Where you off to, tits?

"Aw fuck." They were about to see what Henry was capable of and, honestly, he wasn't sure if he was ready for that because Henry was his bully. Now, Henry did some pretty messed up stuff to him, but the stuff he did to Ben was a thousand times worse. 

Ben turned, realized who it was, and took off running. He didn't ger very far before he was caught. 

Victor: Gotcha.

"Yeah, That's not good." He didn't know who spoke, they whispered to softly, but he nodded in agreement anyway because they were right. That wasn't good. 

Chapter Text

The scene switched Henry dragging Ben in a headlock onto a bridge.

Ben: Wait.

Henry: Fucking hold him.

Ben: Leave me alone!

Mike rubbed the bridge of his nose. He knew what's about to happen and he knew that this wasn't going to be good. 

Patrick: Smack him!

Henry: Don't let tubby get away.

Ben: Help!

Herny shoved Ben to Patrick.

He's really glad that Ben's not here watching this with them. He knows that Ben's self-esteem really dropped, and he was very aware of his weight.  Now, when Mike makes fun of him, he made sure the boy knew it was all jokes, nothing serious. If Ben ever told that his jokes were making him upset and self-conscious, then he would stop. No questions asked. 

Henry: Get him!

Belch: Hold him, Hockstetter.

Patrick held him by his bag, tight around the straps so he won't get away.

Victor: Get him, Belch.

Belch gripped the edge of the boy's shirt and lifted the edge of it over his head, getting him stuck. Victor smacked Ben's stomach in a mocking manner.

"That poor boy. Does someone help him?" He didn't know how to tell Joyce that no one was there. The only people that defended him and made him see his real value, AKA The Losers, he hasn't met yet. They'll all meet in a few minutes at most, but to know that his friends weren't they when he needed them really hurt. 

Ben: Stop!

His voice was muffled behind his shirt.

Ben: Just leave me alone.

Belch: Look at all this blubber!

"You know, Belch really has no room to talk. He's got a bit of weight on him too." Yes, Belch wasn't a big a Ben was, but he still had some weight which made him a big hypocrite in this moment. 

Belch and Victor pinned the young boy up against the bridge railing, as Belch ripped Ben's shirt back down.

Patrick: Let me light his hair, like Micheal Jackson.

He lifted up his lighter in front of a can of, what looked like hairspray, which resulted in a huge flame going towards the three boys, scaring them.

"Okay, Billy never did anything like that." Max's eyes were wide, much like everyone else's, "That kid has some serious problems."

"Ha!" A laugh broke from Mike's throat at her words causing more attention to be on him than earlier, "I'm sorry," he was still laughing, he couldn't help it, "Patrick Hockstetter has been in and out of anger management, therapy, he's even had to stay at a mental hospital a few times because his parents thought it would help," he gestured to the screen, "obviously it didn't."

Henry: Just hold him.

Herny got closed causing Ben to scream.

Ben: Get off me! Get off me!

A car approached behind them, and they all looked at it. The older couple in the car watched at the boys held Ben down but did nothing.

"What the fuck!"

"They're just going to drive away?!"

"Those shitheads!" 

"Call the cops!"

They apparently didn't listen when Mike said Henry got away with almost everything because the people didn't want to deal with his dad. 

Ben: Help!

The car continued on its way, a red balloon popping up in the back seat.

"What the fuck!" Mike suddenly popped up from his seat at the sight of the balloon, "Did you not think that was crucial information, Ben!? You saw another goddamn balloon!" Was he aware that Ben wasn't there for him to yell at? Yes he was. Did that stop him from yelling? Obviously not?

"He didn't tell you about that?"

"No, he did but he didn't tell us about the red balloon." In all fairness, it is possible that Ben forgot because of the situation he was in, so he can't really fault him for that. 

Ben: Help!

Henry raised his first and struck Ben in the face twice causing a nosebleed and his ears to ring.

Henry: Okay, New kid. This is what us locals call the Kissing Bridge. It's famous for two things.

The other boys started chuckling around them.

Henry: Sucking face, and carving names.

Henry popped his switch blade out.

"What the fuck?! He's not serious?!" Steve really didn't want that to happen, Mike could see it in his eyes, in everyone's eyes really. 

Ben: Henry, please.

Herny lifted Ben's shirt and started to cut into his skin, Patrick laughing behind him.

Belch: Whoa, whoa, whoa! Henry!

Huh. Maybe he was wrong. Maybe Belch was a little bit nicer than he thought. Of course, that didn't excuse everything he did, but at least that a was step in the right direction. Maybe. 

Herny stopped carving, just finishing the 'H' to yell at his friend.

Henry: Shut up! I'm gonna carve my whole name onto this cottage cheese!

Ben glared, bringing his foot up and kicked Henry away. 

"Now run, kid, run!" Eddie was sitting up straight, his legs crossed in front of him, "Just run!"

In the process, he ended up falling over the railing and tumbling down the steep hill. 

"Or fall! That works too!" Falling wasn't really Ben's fault but it did help him get away so he'll just leave it alone. 

Herny got up and yelled over the railing as Ben kept falling.

Henry: I'm gonna cut your fucking tits off! I swear to God!

He jumped over the railing, his friends following.

Henry: Get him!

Ben finally reached the bottom and looked up, the bullies not far behind.

"Was he okay?" Mike raised his eyebrow at Will, his own way of saying 'Of course not. He got his stomach sliced open and rolled down a hill.' Will seemed to understand what he was implying. "Yeah, okay. Fair enough."

Ben: Oh, no!

Henry: We need to find Fatty!

Ben took off running into the trees. Once the bullies reached the bottom of the hill, Henry looked panic.

Henry: My knife. My old man will kill me.

Mike scoffed, "Or maybe you'll kill him instead." He spoke softly enough that no one heard him, but Max was sending him a curious look probably wanting to know about the noise he made. It was just the irony in that situation. It was funny but it wasn't funny at the same time. 

The other kids stood frozen, not knowing what to do.

Henry: You two get him!

He yelled at Patrick and Belch as he continued his search. Victor stood confused, unsure what his 'leader' wants to do.

Henry: Move your fucking ass!

"So even his henchmen are scared of him?" Lucas's question made him laugh. The word henchmen was just funny, he's never thought of it that way. 

"Well," He chuckled once more, wanting to get it out of his system, "everyone was scared of Henry, you saw that older couple drive passed and did nothing. Henry wanted to get his punches in, he didn't care who it was or how old they were." He wasn't exaggerating, he once saw henry push an eight-year-old off their bike. Henry Bowers showed no mercy to anyone. 

Victor quickly crouched on the ground, searching for the knife. Cut to Ben cuts and bruises on his face, still running, the bullies heard in the background. He stopped by a sewage point, before turning right. The camera stayed on the sewage entrance; soft whispers could be heard through the cracks.

"Is that The Barrens?" He could see why El would ask that, it did look like he described. 

"No," He shook his head, giving her a small smile, "It looks like it, yes, but The Barrens is actually on the other side of town. What you are seeing now, is just a stream."

The bullies ran to the same spot, a little behind, and split up. Belch goring right and Patrick going left. Switch to aerial shot of Ben running in the ankle-deep water, away from the danger.

Mike smiled. Yeah, he wished that they had met Ben in a different way, but he couldn't change that. He's glad that Ben became part of their group, Mike and Bev too. The group felt whole with all of them there and together. He hadn't realized that the group was missing something until the three of them showed up. He only hopes that they miss him and feel that void now that he's not there. 

Chapter Text

The scene switched to the boys getting off their bikes and walking by the stream, Stan being the only one to set it on the kickstand.

Mike rolled his eyes at Stan. He always found it quite strange that Stan insisted on always sort of neat, but he didn't say anything because it was probably drilled into his brain from his father or something. 

Eddie: I don't know. I guess. 

Stan stopped listening to the conversation and pointed to a plant. 

Stan: That's poison ivy.

He pointed to another plant.

Stan: And that's poison ivy. 

Eddis stopped walking and started looking to where he was pointing. 

He quietly scoffed at Stan's words as he started scratching a phantom itch on his knee. 

Stan: And that's poison ivy. 

Eddie: Where?

His voice started to get more frantic as he looked at his friend. 

Eddie: Where's the poison ivy?

Richie: Nowhere.

Richie, after leaning down and picking up a large stick, turned around from the entrance of the sewer to looked at the two boys behind him. 

Richie: Not every fucking plant is poison ivy, Stanley.

"Actually," He gave a sheepish look as if Stan was really there, "One of those plants really was poison ivy," he continued to scratch his knee. He really shouldn't have worn short that day, but it was summer, and it was hot! In all reality, it was the weather's fault. 

"You know Mike," Will gave him a teasing look, "sometimes it pays to listen to your friends." Mike, obviously, did the mature thing and stuck his tongue out at his friend. Of course, he knows that it pays to listen to his friends, he just wasn't going to tell them that. 

The camera angle switched from inside the sewer to show the boys at the entrance. 

Eddie: Okay, I'm starting to get itchy now and I'm pretty sure this is not good for my-

Richie: Do you use the same bathroom as your mother?

Bill and Richie started walking into the tunnel entrance while the other two stayed behind. 

Eddie: Sometimes, yeah.

Riche: Then you probably have crabs.

Once again, looks of disgust were sent his way but quickly fell off their faces when El spoke. "Why would crabs make him itchy? Crabs are an animal, yes?" She twisted her head like a confused puppy and looked at her friends, hoping that one of them had an answer for her. 

"Nope," Eddie shook his head and pointed to Hopper, "That is question for your dad to answer." El, and along with everyone else, turned to the blushing cop. He was obviously not ready to have this conversation with her yet, especially not in front of this many people. 

"Well, uh..." A stuttering cop was never a good thing, "you see... it's... so-"

"How about we talk about this at home, yes?" Dang it, Joyce! Mike practically screamed in his head as El and Hop, who sighed with relief, nodded their heads in agreement. He really wanted to see how that was going to play out!

Bill wasn't focused on their conversation and just started as hard as he could into the dark tunnel, his flashlight only reaching so far. 

Eddie: That's so not funny. 

Richie turned around with a confused look. They were already about fifteen feet into the tunnel and the other two had yet to follow. 

Richie: Aren't you guys coming in?

"I'm gonna be honest with you guys," Mike pointed at the screen, "The only reason I agreed to go in that fucking tunnel was because they agreed to go in too. I was majorly pissed off when they backed out like a punch of pussies." Okay, maybe that's exaggerating a little, but he was upset, he didn't want to waddle through that disgusting water either. Did he let that show though? Of course not. 

Eddie shook his head and scrunched his face up in disgust. 

Eddie: Uh-uh. It's greywater. 

Richie: What the hell's greywater?

Eddie: It's basically piss and shit. So, I'm just telling you,

He lifted his hands up in a defensive manner. The camera angle switched to the dirty, mucky water at Richie's feet as Eddie continued to speak. 

Eddie: You guys are splashing around in millions of gallons of Derry pee. So...

"Eww!" Robin shook her hands as if she was trying to get something off, "That's so gross." Mike raised his eyebrow at her but said nothing. She knew they were going to the sewer, they talked about it multiple times. Why was she suddenly reacting now? 

You know what? He shook his head and faced the screen again. He didn't care, she was just Robin being Robin. 

Richie lifted his stick from out of the water and brought it to his nose to smell.

Eddie: Are you serious?

Eddie and Stan stared at him, looking like they wanted to vomit. 

Eddie: What are you-

Richie: Doesn't smell like caca to me, senor.

He spoke back in a very bad Spanish accent. 

"Dude," Max was staring at him with a blank look, "you're fucking disgusting."

"Yeah," He nodded his head in agreement, "so you, and a whole bunch of other people, have mentioned before. And you know," he shrugged his shoulders, "don't like it, go away. That's what I always say. Holy shit," his eyes widened as he laughed, "that fucking rhymed." He could practically feel Nancy smiling at him as he was opening up more. To be honest, it felt fucking great for him to just let go and stop holding back. A huge relief just lifted off his shoulders. 

Eddie: Okay.

The boy rolled his eyes at his friend. 

Eddie: I can smell that from here. 

Richie: It's probably just your breath wafting back into your face. 

Eddie scoffed, he was starting to get annoyed, and Richie seemed to know that. 

Eddie: Have you ever heard of a staph infection?!

"I'm liking this kid more and more," Eddie chuckled at he watched the boy on screen, "I don't know why, but he's making me laugh and I love it." Yeah, Mike didn't understand it, but Eddie somehow had that feature that made almost everyone around him turn to complete puddy. Or was that just him? He could never tell. 

"Are you sure it's not because he has the same name as you?" Steve stagged whispered which resulted in him getting a soft punch to the shoulder. 

Richie held the stick to his waist, wielding it as if it were a sword.

Richie: Oh, I'll show you a staph infection. 

Eddie: This is so unsanitary.

"Once again, fucking gross!" Max's eyes were wide as she turned to the dark-haired boy, "you are terrible!" All he could do was laugh; she got the joke. Someone got the joke! He's honestly surprised that the boys didn't call him out on it, but that really didn't matter to him because at least someone got it.

As the two bickered, Bill continued to inspect the sewer as Stan stared at the two boys, probably wishing he was anywhere but there. 

Eddie: You're literally...

As he paused to take a breath from his rambling, Richie found a bag in the water and picked it up with the stick. 

Eddie: This is literally like swimming inside of a toilet bowl right now. Have you ever heard of listeria?

Richie thrust the stick forward causing the bag flying off, landing at Eddie and Stan's feet. Eddie screamed as he froze in shock. The camera switched to Bill pulling something out of the water. A shoe.

"Oh fuck." All the laughter was now over, the serious shit was starting. 

Eddie: Are you retared?!

It showed the boys behind Bill. Richie flicking water at them with the stick. 

Eddie: You're the reason we're in this position right now!

Bill: Guys!

The three boys stopped what they were doing and stared at Bill as he held the flashlight to the shoe, showing them what he found. 

"Maybe it was a shoe some kid accidentally lost. Maybe it doesn't mean what we think it means." Robin didn't sound very sure of herself, but he appreciated what she was trying to do. "Right, Mike. Maybe that kid it okay. Right?" He didn't look at her, he couldn't do that. He didn't want to lie but he also didn't want to explain it when it was right there. It was just too real at that moment what was really happening.

Stan: Shit.

Stan's voice seemed to crack a little in his shock. 

Stan: Don't tell me that's...

Eddie looked at Stan, fear clearly written of his face as he watched the boy hesitate. 

Bill: No.

Bill and Richie started to walk towards each other so they could inspect the shoe together. 

Bill: G-G-Georgie wore galoshes.

He could hear breaths of relief, but he didn't understand what for. They all saw Georgie die, so he didn't know what they were waiting for. 

Eddie: Who's sneaker is it?

Bill handed the shoe to Richie so he could shine his flashlight inside of it, hoping for a clue.

Richie: It's Betty Ripsom's.

"Shit!" Eddie pulled his hair and looked over at Mike, "that's the girl whose mom was standing outside the school, right?" He nodded his head. He could hear Joyce behind him give a shaky breath and he limitedly knew that he was reminded of when Will's bike was found. 

Richie's voice shook a little, he sounded scared. 

Eddie: Oh, shit. Oh, God. Oh, fuck!

Eddie shook his head. 

Eddie: I don't like this. 

Richie: How do you think Betty feels. 

Richie started to bounce on one leg. 

Richie: Running around the tunnels with only one frickin' shoe!

"Michael!"

"Dude!"

"Are you serious?!"

"You fucking asshole!"

"What the hell?!"

"Hey! Hey! Hey!" He cut off all the angered yell, "I will admit that yes, it was way too fucking soon, but what you guys don't realize is that's how I coped." He pointed to the screen, "I don't know if you saw, but I was fucking terrified. It was instinct to push it down and make a joke to try and protect myself. I mean, I apologized to her once I saw her aga-" he stopped for a second and snapped his fingers as if he remembered something, "wait, no I didn't because I was too busy screaming for my life. Never mind."

"What is that supposed to mean?" Lucas looked bewildered as what he had just said, as did the others in the room. He waved them off, they would just have to wait and see. 

The boy chuckled as the other three stared at him with disbelief, as if trying to wonder why he would joke about such a thing. When the others didn't laugh, his smile fell, and he looked at Bill confused. 

Stan: What if she's still here?

They all looked at Stan, Richie letting out a scared breath. Bill then turned around with his flashlight, Richie following. 

Richie: Eddie, come on!

Huh. He didn't realize that he had only called for Eddie in that moment. He really thought he called out to both of them. He's pretty positive that he did, the movie must be showing it wrong or something. 

Eddie: My mom will have an aneurysm, okay, if she finds out we're playing down here.  I'm serious!

Richie was facing the entrance at Eddie before turning back to Bill. 

Richie: Bill?

The boy seemed to be on the fence. Go back to Stan and Eddie or stay with Bill. 

Bill: If... If I was Betty Ripsom, I would want us to find me.

Eddie and Stan both gave guilty looks and his words. 

Bill: G-G-G-Georgie too. 

You could practically feel the tension in the room at his words. That was certainly not good. 

Eddie hesitated and couldn't meet Bill's eye. 

Eddie: What if I don't want to find them?

The other three quickly turned to him surprised, but no one said anything, waiting for him to continue. 

Eddie: I mean, no offense Bill, but I don't want to end up like G...

He stopped himself, guilt clearly on his face, as they all turned to Bill, waiting on his reaction. 

Eddie: I don't wanna go missing either. 

Mike shuddered at the memory of the missing poster. It scared him to his very core, he really thought he was never going to see his friend and family again. He didn't like it. 

Stan: He has a point.

Bill looks at the two of them, betrayal plastered all over his face. 

Bill: Y-Y-You too? 

Richie stood silently and he was watching what was happening, unsure of what to do.

Stan: It's summer. We're supposed to be having fun. This isn't fun. 

Bill looked at Richie who just shrugged his shoulders. 

Stan: This is scary and disgusting. 

A figure fell in the water behind them, causing a laugh splash. 

Everyone jumped at the sudden shock and loud noise, Mike too. He honestly forgot that Ben showed up in the middle of this conversation, but it was a good way to move on from the topic at hand. So, Mike will thank him for that. 

Stan and Eddie just and quickly turned around. The camera changed to outside the sewer, where Ben, breathing heavily, was kneeling in the water. The boy, covered in mud and blood, struggled and he stood up only to fall back down. 

"Please tell me you helped him." Hop was practically giving him the evil eye.

"What?" He scoffed, offended, "What do you take me for? Of course, we fucking helped him! We weren't animals!" That hurt his feeling a little bit. Did Hopper really believe that he would just leave someone like that alone? 

Richie and Bill quickly ran to the front of the tunnel, next to their friends and stared at the boy, confused. 

Richie: Holy shit! What happened to you?

Ben turned to look at them, too exhausted to speak. Stan and Eddie, snapping out of their shock, quickly ran over to help him. The camera changed to Patrick walking along the side of the stream, still looking for Ben. 

"Shit, I forgot about him." Mike didn't say anything to Dustin. The curly haired boy had a point, Patrick was forgotten at the moment. 

He walked along the stream, looking at the water, before hearing a clatter behind him. He quickly turned around and spotted the sewer opening. He pulled out his lighter and his spray can as he walked closer, shaking the can as he did so. He walked into the tunnel, a somber tone following him as he did. 

Nancy cleared her throat getting her brother's attention, "Please tell me that's not the same sewer tunnel that you and your friends were just in." 

"Okay," Mike shrugged his shoulders, "That's not the same tunnel me and my friends were in."

"Mike!" She clapped her hands together once as if trying not to smack him, "tell me the truth!"

"Well, Nance," he gave her a confused look, "I can't really do both. I can tell you the truth or say that's a different tunnel. Pick one." He wasn't trying to be a dick, truly, but that's the way it came out.

He walked through the water slowly, trying to be as sneaky as possible. Another clatter was heard in the distance, further in the tunnel. He clicked his lighter, a small flame caused little light. 

Patrick: I hear ya, tits.

He brought the spray behind the flame and pressed. A gulf of flame lit up the dark tunnel revealing nothing. 

The room felt really thick, and Mike started to sweat a little. He knew that Patrick went missing. Is this that moment? Is this what they're about to see?

Patrick sprayed the can again, another big flame, and another nothing. He walked further into the tunnel, a menacing smile on his lips.

Patrick: Don't think you can stay down here all damn day, now. 

He sprayed again and got another huge flame. He saw nothing of interest to him and kept walking further. He stopped walking as a person, who remained in the shadows, walked to him. 

"What the fuck?" He couldn't hear who whispered but he knew that everyone, even Hopper, was clutching something right now, whether it be a blanket or a person. 

Voice: You found us, Patrick.

More whispering voices joined the first. 

Voices: You found us, Patrick.

He couldn't breathe. He couldn't move. Tears filled his eyes. He wanted this to stop and he wanted it to stop now.

He brought the flame and spray-can closer to his face. The flame lit the tunnel revealing people, decomposing, in old and new clothes walking towards him. Patrick gasped in fright, his finger slipping off the spray. 

"What the fuck!"

"Shit!"

"Jesus Christ on a cross!"

"Fucking shit!"

"I do not like this!"

Screams came from all over the room. They were all scared. He wanted to yell too but his voice was stuck in his throat. Why couldn't he move?

Voices: Patrick. 

He sprayed again, this time revealing that a body was much closer than a second ago. It smiled at him, it's teeth unnaturally sharp. Patrick screamed as the camera angle switched. The dark sewer tunnel was shown, Patrick's scream was heard in the distance as he came splashing through the water, trying to run away. He tripped and fell face first into the dirty water. He quickly stood up, blood now being seen covering his shirt, as he continued to run. His running was cut short as he come upon metal bars, trapping him. 

Patrick: Fuck!

"He's gonna die." He heard someone, probably Max, whisper as they watched Patrick struggle with fear. His hands were shaking, and his vision was blurry. He didn't want to watch this, didn't even want to hear it. It took a lot of effort, more so than what should have been needed, to pull his knees to his chest, shoving his face into the pillow that was brought up with his knees and cover his ears. 

He looked behind him, panting with fear. A girl's laugh was heard causing his breath to quicken even more. He searched the ground around him, finding a loose pole, and holding it as a weapon. His face twisted in confusion as a red balloon floated closer to him. As it got closer, it turned to show the words 'I <3 Derry'. It popped! 

The people in the room jumped at the sudden sound and small explosion. 

Pennywise was standing in the middle of the tunnel, children singing in the background, with blood running down his chin and his eyes a dark orange. 

It was muffled but it was still there. He could hear it. Go away. Go Away! GO AWAY!

He started to rock his body slightly, hoping that the small movement might distract him from the noise. 

Patrick screamed and held the pole higher, ready to swing. Pennywise rushed forward, his face looked like it was glitching with how face it was moving to inflict more fear. Patrick screamed louder but it was no use. 

He could hear someone screaming but he didn't know who it was, it was too muffled behind his hands. He wanted it to stop. Why wasn't it stopping? He couldn't breathe. Why couldn't he breathe? What the fuck was happening? 

He felt something touch his shoulder. He jumped away from the touch causing the pillow to fall to the floor. It's like he couldn't control his actions. 

The screaming got louder, and it sounded like the person was crying too. Make it stop. He wanted it to stop! 

"Mike." Who was that? It sounded like he was underwater. Is that why he couldn't breathe, was he underwater? A hand was placed under his chin and lifted his head, "Can you look at me? Please look at me." He didn't want to open his eyes; he was afraid of what he would see. This was another trick, wasn't it? That stupid clown was messing with his head again. "Mike, please." That sounded like Nancy, but the clown didn't have Nancy, right?

Slowly he opened his eyes and was met with the sight of his sister. Tears were streaming down her face as she crouched in front of him. "You're okay." Her voice was broken, "I've got you. You're okay."  Oh, he was the one screaming. He was the one crying. 

"Make it stop. Please make it stop. Make it go away." Has he been saying this the whole time? Nancy's face seemed to crumble even more at his words. She quickly wrapped her arms around his shoulders, making sure to tuck his head under her chin in the best possible comfort she could. "No, no, no, no." He could feel himself slide to the floor, he was curled up in her lap, but she didn't seem to mind. "Don't let him get me! Not again! Please Nancy, don't let him get me again!" His tears were like a waterfall at this point, but he wasn't paying enough attention to them to stop it.

Her fingers started to comb through his hair as she rocked them side to side. "I will never let that thing hurt you again. Never!" Her voice was tight with something like fear and anger, "It's gonna have to go through me first, you understand? It's gonna have to go through me!" Her arms tightened so much that it hurt, but he didn't want her to let go, because he knew that she meant ever word that she said. And, right now, that was enough.

Chapter Text

He doesn't know how long he stayed in his sister's arms, and he didn't really care. The room was silent besides his constant sniffling. He knew they were all looking at him and he didn't want that. He wanted to be at home in his bed. He wanted to call Eddie or Bev. He didn't want to be there with that stupid movie. 

He was sad. He was scared, embarrassed, humiliated, but none of that measured up to how confused he was. He was fine. He saw Georgie die, yes it was very upsetting, but he was fine. He saw himself getting bullied by Henry again and he was fine. Why was Patrick going into the sewer his breaking point? He knew that there was a possibility this would happen, he thought it would just come later. Why now?

Nancy, who never stopped combing her fingers through his hair, pulled away. She didn't go far, just far enough to where she could talk to him properly, but the noise he made when she did caused him to feel even more embarrassed. Did he seriously just whine at the thought of his sister leaving? What was going on with him? "It's okay, Mike. I'm not leaving." That did make him feel a little better actually, "Joyce just went and got you a cup of water. Think you could drink it?" Now that he thought about it, he was pretty thirsty. 

He pulled away from his sister, ignoring the looks everyone was sending him, and took the water Joyce was holding out to him. "Thank you." His voice was like a whisper with how raw his throat was. He took a sip, the cool water leaving an icy feeling behind as it ran down his throat. Placing the cup on the side table, he moved away from Nancy face flushed with embarrassment. "I don't know where that came from." 

"Mike," Steve slipped away from his little group huddle and moved to sit on the ground next to them, "I understand. Truly, I do." and he's right, Steve does understand. He's gone through this before, watched a part of his life that he didn't want revealed to anyone. "The things you're feeling, I've felt them. I thought I had moved on, moved passed what happened but watching it, seeing everything that happened, brought back all of the fear, all of the horror I felt." His voice cracked, "I'm not going to tell you why you freaked out just now because I don't know, but I will tell you that talking to us," He gestured around the room, "about what you're feeling as the screen shows and how you feel about what is happening will help. Not fully, it still hurts. It's still embarrassing, awkward, and a huge invasion of privacy," Mike couldn't help the chuckle that escaped at his words, "but, for me, just knowing that you guys were all there really helped me.  Hopefully it helps you too." He nodded, fully agreeing with what the older boy was saying.

"Are you okay?" Will's question made him want to scream, but he wasn't going to do that. He did nothing wrong, none of them did. They just wanted to know what they could do to help. 

"No," He shook his head, "I'm not okay, but I will be." He gave him the best smile he could even if it was wavering. Nancy moved away, her hand on his shoulder dragging him with her, and she went back to her seat next to Jonathan. Mike settled on the floor next to her leg, much like Max did with Steve. "I'm good," Mike looked at all his friends, Steve settling back into his seat, and gave him the best smile he could, "I promise, I... I'm okay." They didn't look like they believed him, and he didn't really believe himself either. 

"I am sorry."

Mike gave El a confused look as she fiddled with her blue bracelet. "What are you sorry for?"

"I picked the movie."

"No," He shook his head and smiled, "I'm sure that this would have happened anyway. You didn't do anything wrong." She didn't look like she believed him and there was nothing he could do to prove that unless he continued the movie. "Okay," he leaned against the couch, his shoulder touching Nancy's leg, and looked at the screen. "let's do this."

The camera changed to the boys riding their bike, their backs to the screen, with Ben on the back of Bill's.

Eddie: I think it's great that we're helping the new kid, but we also need to think of our own safety.

Mike scrunched up his face in confusion. What was this? He didn't remember this conversation. 

The boys were riding their bikes out of the trees and into the town. 

Eddie: I mean, he's bleeding all over and you guys know that there's an AIDS epidemic happening right now as we speak, right? My mom's friends in New York City got it by touching a dirty pole on the subway.

"Oh, so that's what he was talking about." It was making sense now. It really hadn't at the time. 

"What do you mean?" He hadn't realized that Nancy was combing her fingers through his hair but he really didn't mind. 

"It's nothing, just mumbling to myself." He truly was talking to himself, not even noticing that he spoke out loud the first time. 

They stared riding down the street, the others ahead of Eddie leaving Stan alone to listen to his ranting. 

Eddie: And a drop of AIDS blood got into his system through a hangnail. A hangnail!

It changed to the boys pulling up into a small alley way.

Eddie: And you can amputate legs and arms but how do you amputate a waist?

Eddie started chuckling again at on-screen Eddie's ranting and Mike really couldn't blame him. He always found his rants funny, but he learned the hard way not to laugh in the middle of them. A fanny pack to the gut hurt more than you think would. 

The boys had set their bikes down, Bill helping Ben sit on an empty crate. 

Eddie: You guys know that alleys are known for dirty needles that have AIDS, right? You guys do know that?

Richie and Bill look at Eddie confused, obviously not hearing the first part of the conversation.

Bill: Richie, wait here. Come on.

"I do have one small question," He lifted his finger causing everyone to look at him, but he wasn't talking to them, he was talking to his friends on screen, "How come I'm always the one left behind? It's not fair, I like to be in on the action." He's not counting the time he went into the Well House, that sucked balls. 

"Were you the look out, Mike?"

"Yes!" He nodded to Robin as he crossed his arms, "it wasn't fun. It's never fun. I know why they did it though. I'm a nervous talker, I probably would have told someone what we were doing and probably tell them the step-by-step protocol we had to keep my mouth shut."

"You had a step-by-step protocol?" Why did Hopper sound so surprised? 

"Yeah," He nodded with a wide smile, "Step one was 'Keep Richie away from the grown-ups.' That one worked out most of the time."

Stan, Bill, and Eddie run down the alley leaving Richie with Ben in an uncomfortable silence. Richie looked at the wounded boy and gave a sheepish smile.

Richie: Glad I got to meet you before you died.

Dustin snorted and covered his mouth to try and quiet the sound, "Sorry," He giggled behind his hand, "I'm sorry, that was funny and just so random. You look so uncomfortable." Well, yeah, you try meeting someone for the first time while they're bleeding out. It's not very fun. 

Ben stared at him cause Richie to shrink into himself slightly. 

Ben: Do you guys go through this a lot?

Richie: What? Henry?

Ben nodded. Richie shrugged his shoulders and gave a slight nod. 

Richie: Kinda. He hit me with his car once.

"WHAT?!" Nancy, and pretty much everyone else, looked at him with wide eyes. "That asshole hit you with his car?! Why the fuck wasn't I told about this?! Does Mom know?! " His eyes widened as his sister yelled. He knows that she wasn't yelling at him, she was yelling near him.

"Wait," Lucas looked like he was finally connecting some dots, "is that why your knee always hurts when it rains?" Huh, he hadn't realized Lucas had paid that much attention to that. 

He nodded at the other boy, confirming his suspicion, before looking back at his sister. "No, Mom doesn't know beca-"

"Why the hell not?!"

"Because I didn't want Dad to tell her." She went to cut him off again but pinched her knee to get her to stop. "The reason I didn't want Mom to know was because I didn't want her thinking it was Dad's fault, you know?" He wished he still had that pillow, "I know she blames him for a lot of things, and it just wasn't fair. I didn't want to give her more ammo."

This time it was Joyce that looked confused, "What do you mean 'She blames him'?" 

"A lot of things happened." He shrugged his shoulders trying to think, "I broke my wrist when I was seven after falling off my bike; Mom blamed Dad for not watching me. I had to get stitches when I fell out of a tree and busted my head; Mom blamed Dad for letting me climb a tree. I got a failing grade in history; Mom blamed Dad for not helping me. I was being bullied; Mom blamed Dad for not talking to the school. Everything bad that happened to me was his fault. I think she even tried to blame Mama for how I didn't call her on thanksgiving." 

"Mama?" Right, Nancy didn't know about that. 

"Yeah, Maggie. Dad's wife. They got together when I was about five, I think, and got married when I was nine." Her face seemed to show a bit of hurt at the fact that he considered someone else a mother figure besides the one they shared.

"That's why you freaked out so bad when Billy threatened to run us over?" Another thing he didn't realize anyone noticed. He just nodded to Dustin and turned back to the screen. Henry hitting him wasn't something he enjoyed talking about. 

Ben's eyes widened in shock at the statement. 

Ben: Seriously?

Richie nodded and pointed to his left leg. 

Richie: Yeah, couldn't walk on this leg properly for a little over a month.

That point in time truly sucked because he couldn't ride his bike with his friends, always riding on the back of one of their bikes. It wasn't very fun and when he could ride again he practically jumped for joy. 

Ben: How do you handle it? Everything he does?

Richie winched and gave him an apologetic look. 

Richie: I'm not great at the advice. Can I interest you in a sarcastic comment?

"Needless to say, he did not take that comment." He crossed his arms and huffed. He didn't remember what the comment was, but he knew it was funny. 

Ben looked at him confused before rolling his eyes and tilting his head back onto the wall. The scene changed to inside the pharmacy, the Eddie grabbing gauze, cotton balls, and anything else he can find, off the shelf. Stan and Bill stood to the side, Stan counting the money in his hand. 

Bill: Can we afford all that?

Stan presented the money, which looked to be two dollars and fifty cents. 

Stan: It's all we got.

Eddie: You kidding me?

"Why didn't you just take the kid to the hospital?" Hop raised his eyebrow at the boy. 

"Huh," He was stumped. Why didn't they take him to the hospital? "I'm not really sure. I wasn't really the decision maker of the group. That was Bill. I just sort of followed his lead." It probably would have been smarted to take him to a professional, but Eddie handled it well, he'd say. 

Stan started to put the money back in his pocket as Bill realized something. 

Bill: Wait, you have an account here, don't you?

Eddie gave the boy a sarcastic smile. 

Eddie: My mom finds out I bought all this stuff for myself...

His lips went into a tight line as he shook his head.

Eddie: I'm spending the whole rest of the weekend in the emergency room getting x-rayed.

Eddie snorted, "Sorry, I just love this kid." 

"He wasn't wrong though," Mike looked at his older friend, "He bought some Band-Aids one day because he pricked his finger on a thorn and his mom took him to the E.R to get stitches." 

The camera switched to a different aisle with Beverly staring at the self in front of her. It switched again to show her looking at a whole wall of pads and tampons. She slowly reached for one and started her walk away. 

The boys shifted, uncomfortable, as the girls rolled their eyes. Robin opened her mouth to speak but Mike beat her to it. "Oh, come on. It's not that bad. I've gone to the store for Beverly, Mama, Mom and Nance when they couldn't."

"Really?" Nancy looked down at him confused. "No you haven't."

"Yes, I have. Mom would send me when she was too busy." He shrugged, "I didn't mind, I was just helping out." 

She went to turn down another aisle when Gretta started walking down it, not noticing her. 

Gretta: See you later dad. 

Keene: See you, Gretta.

Beverly quickly moved to the next aisle to avoid her bully only to run into the boys. They all froze, Beverly quickly moving the box of tampons behind her back. 

"And thus, the legendary friendship of The Losers begin!" He smiled widely and through his arms into the air causing the people around him to chuckle, "Well, all except Mike, but we see him later so it's fine."

Bill: Y-Y-You okay?

Beverly: I'm fine. What's wrong with you?

She gave a pointed look to all the supplies in Eddie's hands. 

The boys started to look nervous. 

Stan: None of your business. 

Eddie broke though.

Eddie: There's a kid outside. Looked like someone killed him.

"I thought you said you were the nervous talker?" Max gave him a small smirk. 

"Oh, I am," He admitted before pointing to his on-screen friend, "Eddie is just a bad liar." It was true, Eddie was a horrible liar. He accidently gave away that they were throwing a surprise party for Bev, but, honestly, he didn't really care because it was hilarious.

"Alright guys, we gotta go. Bye Bev."

"Where are you going?"

"We're having an orgy!"

"What?"

"Umm, yeah. We're... um... having an um... all male orgy?"

"Eddie."

"Okay, okay. It's not an orgy. We're planning your party, but you didn't hear it from me. Okay! They can't know that I was the one that blabbed. They made a bet and if I blabbed, Richie gets to pour mud on my head."

"Eddie."

"Yeah?"

"They're all standing behind you."

"Shit!"

Bill: W-W-We need s-s-s-some supplies, but we don't have enough money. 

They all stood in silence trying to figure out what to do. The camera changed to Beverly standing at the counter talking to the man. 

Beverly: I like your glasses, Mr. Keene. You look just like Clark Kent.

"No, no, no, no, no." Mike gagged. They told him about this, and it was fucking gross.

"What's wrong."

He shook his head trying to clear his mind of what was happening on the screen before answering Jonathan. "He's a dirty old creep. The creepiest of creeps. He should not be allowed to talk to people."

The older man laughed and adjusted  his glasses. 

Keene: I don't know about that. 

Beverly: Can I try them?

The man hesitated for a moment before giving in and handing them to her. 

Keene: Sure. 

The girl chuckled softly and placed them on her face. 

Beverly: What do you think?

Mr. Keene leaned forward and rested his arms on the counter. 

Keene: Well, how about that? You look just like Lois Lane. 

"Ew!"

"Did he really just say that to a thirteen-year-old?" 

"Does he not see how gross that is?"

Mike shuddered and cringed into himself. He knew that, while this was extremely gross, it would only get worse when her father was on the screen. 

She gave a shy smile, her hand next to her ear. 

Beverly: Really?

The man nodded, a smile on his lips. Beverly took the glasses off. 

Beverly: Well, here you go.

She thrust her arm forward to hand the glasses back, only to 'accidentally' knock the cigarette display to the floor. She immediately frowned.

So that's how she did it. The boys didn't tell him what she did, just that she distracted him long enough for them to make a run for it. 

Beverly: Shoot, I'm so sorry. 

He smiled at her and placed his glasses back on.

Keene: It's okay. 

The leant down to pick them up and, as he did so, Beverly looked over her shoulder at the boys as they made their way out of the building with the supplies. Eddie grunting as Bill accidentally pushed him into the shelf. She smiled as they left before turning back to the counter and slowly swiping a pack of cancer stick that were left laying of the counter. 

"I would like to point out," He started talking when Hop and Joyce sent him disapproving looks, "I was not in the store. I had no knowledge of how they got the supplies, nor did I want to know. Therefore," He smiled brightly at the cop behind him, "I am not guilty of any crime."

"Mike," He turned to Eddie, "can me meet your friends? Them seem like they would be a blast." 

"Well," He thought for a second before answering, "I'm trying to convince Eddie and Bev to come down. Beverly is close to cracking, I'm sure of it. Eddie, on the other hand, is a different story." His dad and mama were coming to visit during Thanksgiving and said they would bring his friends with they wanted. He did ask the others, but they all had plans and things to do. Beverly and Eddie were the only two who weren't doing anything around that time. 

The scene changed back to the alley. 

Richie: Just suck the wound. 

Eddie: I need to focus right now. 

Richie: You need to focus?

Eddie: Yeah, can you go get me something? 

Eddie was placing a piece of gauze over Ben's wound.

Richie: Jesus! What do you need?

Eddie: Go get my bifocals. I hid 'em in my second fanny pack. 

Mike snorted at the thought of a second fanny pack. How the heck did he hide it because Mike never saw it. 

Bill walked near the end of the alley, waiting. 

Stan: Why do you have two fanny packs?

Eddie: I need to focus right now and it's a long story. I don't want to get into it. 

As Bill looked down the sidewalk, everything seemed to go in slow-motion. Beverly was walking to him, the sun seeming to shine on her just right as she smiled at him. Bill stood frozen, with the look of shock on his face. 

"Bleh," Mike cringed, he didn't need to see that. 

"Oh, please." Max rolled her eyes at him, "You probably see El the same way." He didn't respond because he didn't want to hurt El's feelings. No, he didn't see her like that. There was never a slow-motion moment or where the sun seemed to make her shine like that. Yes, he loved her, but it was nothing like that. 

Bill: Um..

He reached into his pocket and pulled out a crumbled dollar bill.

Bill: T-T-T-Th-Thanks. 

She held up the cigarettes to show him. 

Beverly: Even-steven. 

Stan: Oh, God, he's bleeding. Oh, my God!

She looked down the alley at the noise and spotted the boys. 

Beverly: Ben from sosh?

She started making her way down the alley. 

Richie: You have to suck the wound before you apply the Band-Aids. This is 101. 

"What does that even mean?" Will tilted his head as he looked back at him.

"Honestly," Mike shrugged, "I don't know. I've just heard doctors say it when I was in the E.R. I was just saying it to annoy Eds."

Eddie: you don't know what you're talking about. 

Beverly finally made her way over. 

Beverly: Are you okay? That looks like it hurts. 

The boys started at her, shocked. 

Ben: Oh, no I'm good. 

He gave her a small smile. 

Ben: I just fell. 

Richie: Yeah, right into Henry Bowers. 

He cringed. Yeah, he shouldn't have done that but in all fairness. He didn't know any better. He was just being his usual trash mouth self. 

He didn't seem to notice he wasn't helping the situation. 

Bill: Shut it, R-R-Richie. 

Richie: Why? It's the truth.

Beverly moved closer. 

Beverly: You sure they got the right stuff to fix you up?

"Oh fuck, I get it now!" How did he not get that earlier, it was so obvious. 

She winked at him causing him to smile shyly. 

Bill: You know, w-w-w-w-we'll take care of him. Thanks again, Beverly. 

Beverly: Sure. Maybe I'll see you around. 

Bill: Yeah.

He gestured to his friends. 

Bill: We were thinking about going to the q-q-q-quarry tomorrow, if you wanna come.  

Richie looked at the two of them completely confused, all the boys did. 

He could hear the girls, except for Max, awing at the moment they had. Mike had honestly wished he didn't show up, yes, they had fun, but it was slightly uncomfortable seeing as how they were all in their underwear.

Beverly: Good to know. Thanks. 

She walked away giving them all a wave. 

Stan: Nice going bring up Bowers in front of her.

Eddie: Yeah, dude, you heard what she did.

Ben looked at them confused. 

Ben: What'd she do?

"Beep beep!" Mike shouted causing everyone to look at him confused. He forgot about this part. "Beep beep! Beep beep!"

Richie: More like 'Who'd she do?' From what I hear the list is longer than my wang.

"Beep beep!"

"Ew, seriously?" Max, and the other girls, looked at him completely grossed out.

"I'm sorry, but I tried to save you. I was hoping my beeps were loud enough."

He smiled widely as he shared that bit of information. Stan just rolled his eyes. 

Stan: That's not saying much.

Richie's jaw dropped and raised his middle finger. 

Richie: Fuck you, dude. 

Just like on screen, Mike playfully flipped out his friend. It felt nice to open up a little, and do things he wouldn't normally do as 'Mike.'

Stan laughed as Richie dropped his hand. 

Eddie: Wait?

He looked between Richie and Stan with wide eyes before stopping on Stan. 

Eddie: You've seen his-

He quickly switched over to Richie.

Eddie: He's seen you're-

Richie cut him off. 

Richie: He walked in on me changing. It was very uncomfortable for the both of us.

He could feel Nancy's eyes on him again, but this time, he didn't know what for. Eddie, obviously, was grossed out but the accidental situation the other two boys were in. That's way he was freaking out and asking so many questions. 

Eddie seemed to relax. 

Eddie: Oh. 

Bill rolled his eyes at the three of them before addressing Ben.

Bill: T-t-t-they're just rumors. 

Richie: Anyway.

Richie leaned down and started talking to Ben again. 

Richie: Bill had her back in third grade. They kissed in the school play.

"That's where I found my love for acting!" He said dramatically as he lifted his arms into a pose, "I was casted a Tree Number Two and it was then when I realized I was born to be a tree." He froze in his spot causing Will, El, and Robin to laugh at him. Everyone else just rolled their eyes while smiling. 

Stan gave Bill a teasing smile causing him to look away. 

Richie: The reviews said you can't fake that sort of passion. 

Ben started to look extremely uncomfortable with what was being shared with him. 

Richie: Now. 

He clapped and started to talk in a terrible British accent. 

Richie: Pip-pip and tally-ho, my good fellows. I do believe this chap requires our utmost attention. Get in there Dr. K.

"Dude, that was such a bad accent."

Mike playfully glared at Eddie, "You think you could do better?"

"Okay," Eddie sat up straighter and cleared his throat, "I’ve got some lovely history up in Liverpool and it’s an amazing city." Well shit, his was better. Mike crossed his arms and looked away from him gaining a laugh from the people around him. 

He gently nudged Eddie forward. 

Richie: Come on, fix him up. 

Eddie rolled his eyes and continued working. 

Eddie: Why don't you shut the fuck up, Einstein, because I know what I'm doing and I don't want you doing the British guy with me right now. 

Richie didn't listen and continued with the accent. 

Richie: Suck the wound. Get in there. 

"So that's how you became friends with Beverly," Mike nodded and El, "How did you become friends with the other one?" 

"Who, Mike?" She nodded her head and gestured for him to continue, "I'm not gonna tell you that, but I will come later. Promise." Technically he couldn't promise anything because he didn't know what this was going to show. He could only assume it would show how they met Mike because it showed them meeting the other two. 

Chapter Text

The camera switched to a shelf, a toy clown with orange hair sitting on it. It switched to a baseball cap on a foot stool. Then switched to the door as Beverly walked in, closing it quietly. 

"Shit." He didn't want to see this. Mike quickly reached forward and grabbed the pillow he dropped and shoved his face into it. 

Nancy's finger gently tugged at his hair, "Mike, are you okay?" 

He nodded, "Yeah," His face still remained in the pillow though, "I'm not watching this though, she wouldn't want me watching this," Beverly never went into detail about what happened with her dad, but he knew enough, "She deserves more respect than that."

She walked down the hall and stopped in the doorway, looking into the living room. No one was there. She quickly walked passed the room and continued down the hall, only for a person to step in front of her. 

Beverly: Hi, Daddy.

He cringed as he listened to what he was hearing. Just the uncomfortableness in her voice was enough to turn his stomach. 

Al: Hey, Bevvie. 

He gestured to the bag in her hand. 

Al: Whatcha got there?

She started to look very uncomfortable.

"I don't like where this is going." He could just hear the glare that Max had on her face. When Bev first told him what her dad was like, she made him promise not to tell anyone else, she wanted to tell them in her own time. He was mortified with the news but also at the fact that she was crying when she told him, and she hardly ever cried. He, of course, did the right thing and just held her until she was feeling better. 

Beverly: Just some things.

Al: Like what?

He reached for the bag and opened it, seeing the box inside. Beverly looked away from her dad, obviously not liking the situation. He looked at her with a tight smile and gently placed his hand half on her cheek and half on her next. Beverly making sure to stand very still. He placed his other hand on the back of her head and brought her closer. He sniffed her hair and started playing with her ponytail.

He cringed as he heard what was happening. He tried to block out what the people were saying but he could hear the disgust and confusion that was floating around the room. It was making him uncomfortable just listening to it. He couldn't imagine watching it or living it. 

Al: Tell me you're still my little girl. 

Beverly: Yes, Daddy. 

She wasn't looking at his face, she was looking at his chest, obviously frightened. 

Al: Good.

"Please tell me she no longer lives with him." Of course, leave it up to Joyce to want to adopt every kid that needs help.

"Do you want me to lie to you?" It was a genuine question. He wasn't asking to be a dick or anything he just wanted to know how she would feel about an honest answer. Bev is still with her dad and probably always will be until she, at least, turns eighteen. 

He allowed her to leave and walk to her room as he walked away, into the living room. The camera changed to Beverly standing in front of the bathroom sink, water running and scissors next to her hand, as she cried. She lifted the scissors and grabbed a chunk of her hair, cutting it.

"Oh, no."  He could hear Joyce mumble. He didn't know what was happening, but based on the sound, he had a pretty good idea.

Beverly: This is what you did. 

She cut another piece. 

Beverly: This is what you...

No. She didn't do anything. She wasn't at fault for anything that had happened to her. Her father is just a sick old man who didn't know how to get over his wife's death. 

Another cut. 

Beverly: This is...

Another cut, the loose hair falling into the sink and going down the drain. She continued to cry as she cut faster. More and more hair falling in the sink. She didn't stop until her hair was just below her ears. She looked in the mirror, slowly lifting her hand into her hair. A tear ran down her cheek. 

"Mike," He hummed to show Nancy that he heard her, "It's over, you can look now." He lifted his head up and saw Beverly starting at herself in the mirror. He liked her short hair, really, he did. He just hated the reason why she felt the need to cut it. But it was over, at least, this part was over. 

Chapter Text

Next shown was a body of water. As the camera moved, it showed the wall of a cliff. At the top the five boys were standing in their underwear looking over the edge. 

Oh, damn. Mike sat up straighter as he saw what was happening. Now, don't get him wrong, the quarry edge is much smaller than the one here in Hawkins, but it's still a cliff he was going to jump off of and he didn't need Dustin seeing that. 

"Hey, uh... Dustin," The curly haired boy looked at his friend, "Why don't you turn around for a little bit?" He knows for a fact that Dustin has had nightmares about him falling/jumping/being pushed off the quarry edge here in town. He knows because Dustin would call their house just to make sure he was okay. 

Dustin scrunched his face, confused, "Why? I want to watch what happens." No, he didn't It wouldn't matter if Mike was jumping into the water for fun. It would still bring back memories that he didn't want his friend to relive. 

"Dustin," He could tell they were all looking at him weirdly, but that wasn't his concern at the moment. His focus was Dustin. "I am asking you to please turn around. You don't want to see this?"

"But why? What's going to happen?" He was getting aggravated now and, honestly, Mike was okay with that. An aggravated Dustin would be better than an upset Dustin. 

"Dustin-"

"No, I'm watching!"

"Dustin, plea-

"No! You're not telling anyone else to turn around! I'm watching!" Mike groaned in annoyance but said nothing. He couldn't stop him, and he just tried to warn him. If he still wanted to watch, there's nothing he can do except deal with the after math. 

Richie stood the closest the edge as he spit into the water. Next to spit was Stan.

Richie: Oh, my God. So easy. 

Then Bill.

Stan: Poor tree.

Next was Ben.

Richie: So easy.

Eddie was the last to spit only for it to fall at his feet. 

Mike snorted trying to keep back his laughter but ultimately failed. "Oh, my God!" He was clutching his stomach, "I forgot about that!" God, words couldn't describe how much he miss his friend. 

Richie: Oh, my God, that was terrible. I win. 

Eddie looked at him with pure disbelief. 

Eddie: You won?

Richie: Yeah.

Eddie gestured to the wad of spit on the ground.

Eddie: Did you see my loogie?

"Boys are gross." El scrunched up her face, much like the other girls in the room did. 

Max nodded, "I told you." Now, he doesn't know what happens at slumber parties, but he's pretty sure that Max trash talks the boys at some point during that event. You know what, not even the boys. She probably trash talks him at these sleepovers. Well, she does that on a daily basis so never mind. 

"What are you guys doing anyway."

"Um..." Mike looked at Dustin hesitantly before turning to answer Lucas, "Well, we were trying to decide who would go first." It was then Dustin turned to face him. 

"To jump off?!" His eyes were wide, "First to jump off?!" This is what he was afraid of. "Why are you jumping?! Why would you do that?!" Shit. He was starting to hyperventilate. 

"What's happening?" Steve was starting to get nervous, "What's going on." Mike ignored him and crawled across the floor to sit next to his friend. 

"Y-You... you... you're gonna jump?" A single tear rolled down his cheek, "You're gonna jump off? Why are you gonna jump?"

"Dustin, look at me," He grabbed Dustin by his cheeks and locked eyes with him. He was shaking and more tears moving down his cheeks. "Yes, I jumped," Dustin flinched, tears falling faster, "but listen, I am okay. That quarry edge," He took one hand off of Dustin and pointed to the screen, "is much smaller than the one here in town. Jumping off of that is like jumping off the high dive at the water park in Indy. You like the high dive, right?"

"Yeah," Dustin nodded but that didn't stop his tears, "I like the high dive but that's not a high dive," He tried to turn back around but Mike tightened his grip and wouldn't let him, "that's a fucking cliff!"

"I know, I know, but listen," This was a little weird, he wasn't the best at comforting people, "I'm okay. I'm right here. This is not the quarry here in town. Okay?"

"Okay." Dustin nodded but Mike didn't believe him. 

"Say it. Say what I said."

"But-"

"Say it."

"You're okay." Dustin repeated, "You're right here and that is not the quarry here in town." 

"Do you feel better?"

"No." Okay, fair enough.

"Do you need to go sit with Steve?" Steve always made Dustin feel better, which he didn't really understand but if it helped Dustin then it was fine. Mike let go and Dustin moved, squeezing in the seat between Eddie and Steve. 

"Okay, does anyone what to tell us what that was," Mike looked at Robin as he settled on the blankets next to his friends, "Why was Dustin freaking out about the quarry?" Oh. He looked around the room and everyone looked confused. He forgot about that deal. Mike, El, and Dustin were the only ones that were aware of what happened. 

With wide eyes, the three of them looked at each other, "Nothing!" Robin obviously didn't believe them but seemed to let it go. 

Richie then gestured to the edge of the cliff. 

Richie: That went the farthest. 

Eddie: Mass. 

The other three boys switched between watching the other two. 

Richie: It's by distance. 

Eddie: It's always been mass. 

It's never been mass. He doesn't know where Eddie got that idea but mass had nothing to do with their spitting contest. 

Richie shook his confused, staring at his friends before looking back at Eddie. 

Richie: Wha- What is mass?

Eddie: Who cares how far it goes?

Stan and Bill looked bored, obviously used to this between the two boys, but Ben continued to switch between them, finding the situation a little funny. 

Eddie: It matters how cool it looks, like it's green or it's white or juicy and fat.

Mike made a face, as did everyone else in the room did. He knows he's gross but Eddie didn't need to describe the loogie. 

"Okay, Mini-Me, that's gross." Eddie scrunched his face, his arm around Dustin's shoulders to reach the back of Steve's neck. The position the two were in made his heart hurt. Him and Eddie always had a weird but special relationship, and he missed him, a lot. 

Richie: Ew!

Bill seemed to have enough of their 'argument.'

Bill: All right.

The boys weren't done though. They each wanted to get the last word. 

Eddie: Thanks for that. 

Bill: Who's first. 

Richie: That was terrible.

"So, you've always been like that then?" Max raised her eyebrow at him. That confused him. Always been like what. She must have seen the look on his face and spoke again, "You always want the last word. Always."

"I do not!" That wasn't true, not in the slightest. 

"Well," Will looked at him with a shy smile, "It's kind of true." His mouth fell open in disbelief as he looked at his friends, who all nodded in agreement. He crossed his arms and playfully glared at the screen. 

The camera angle changed to behind them. All five boys looking down at the water below. 

Beverly: I'll go!

They turned around, surprised at the new voice. She unbuttoned her dress, revealing her underwear. The boys all stared mesmerized. Richie, on the other hand, looked more confused than anything. 

"Nope!" Steve quickly covered Dustin's eyes, Lucas looked away, Will blushed a deep red, and Mike did nothing. Now, at first when Bev undressed like that he was confused and embarrassed, but now he's pretty much used to it because of how often she likes to sunbathe. 

"She has confidence, I like that." Max nodded as if she was accepting her in some way. 

Mike was glad that Max was liking her so far, but that didn't mean he wasn't going to have a little fun with it, so he yelled at the screen, "Cover up, Slut!" something hit him in the back of the head, "Ow!" He looked at Robin who threw her shoe at him. "What the fuck was that for?!" 

"Why the hell would you say that?!" Everyone else looked probably just as upset with his words as she was. 

"It was a joke!" Max scoffed but before she could say anything, he kept talking, "It's our dynamic, it's how we play. I call her Slut; she calls me Whore. It's how we joke!"

"It's rude and childish." He loves Joyce, truly he does, but come on!

"We're rude and childish!" It's true! Him and Bev were so rude and so childish that it was unreal, but that was the whole point and all the fun. 

Beverly: Sissies. 

She ran forward, the boys moving out of her way, and jumped off the cliff. 

He could see Dustin flinch in the corner of his eye, and he felt horrible. Yes, this happened before he moved here and yes, this happened before Troy threatened Dustin, but he also didn't count of anyone here in Hawkins knowing about this, so yes, he felt bad, but it wasn't his fault. 

Richie: What the fuck!

They looked over the edge and watched her splash into the water. 

Richie: Oh, holy shit! We just got showed up by a girl.

"And she keeps doing it!" Mike groaned with a wide smile, "every single time." He acted like it pissed him off, but he truly thought it was awesome how she did thing with little to no hesitation and worried about the consequences later. 

Stan looked at his friends slightly scared. 

Stan: Do we have to do that now?

Eddie: Yes.

They continued to look at each other uneasy. 

Beverly: Come on!

Ben waved at her as Stan looked ready to puke. 

Stan: Oh, shit.

The camera moved further away to show the whole cliff. The boys now looking like little dots on the screen. Bill was the second one to jump off. The scene changed.  All the kids were now in the water, splashing each other. 

He could hear Dustin let out a breath at not having to see him jump. He's actually pretty glad that it didn't show him jumping. He screamed higher than Holly does every time she sees a spider. 

Next it was Richie sitting on Ben's shoulders as Beverly sat on Bill's. 

Richie: I won already! We already won!

The two pushed and tugged trying to get the other to fall. In the background Stan and Eddie continued to splash each other. With one final push, Richie was able to get Beverly in the water. 

Richie: They're down! Yes!

The camera switched back to the top of the cliff where Richie stood looking down at his friends. 

"You're jumping again!" Dustin shouted; eyes wide. 

"Shit!" He didn't think it would show this. "Okay, um... cuddle with Steve, don't look." Okay, that wasn't the greatest option, but it was all he could come up with! Dustin, seeming to like his idea, turned and placed his face into Steve's shoulder. 

"Okay, what is the deal with the quarry?" He didn't want to look at Nancy. If he did, he'd see the raised eyebrow and the 'reporter look' that she always had. 

"Nothing!" El, Mike, and Dustin shouted, all though Dustin's was muffled from Steve. 

Stan: You got this!

Eddie: Don't break your fucking neck!

Bill: I b-b-believe in you!

Ben and Beverly looked confused but watched anyway. Richie backed away from the edge and rolled his shoulders. 

Richie: Yeah. I got this. 

"What are you gonna do?" 

"Well," He turned to Will, a small smile placed on his lips, "I'm gonna jump." 

He was whispering to himself, trying to give him so confidence. 

Richie: Haven't done this since I sprained my knee, but it's like riding a bike. I got this. 

He ran forward with his hands up and jumped. His hands went to the ground and his legs went over him. Both feet hit the ground at the same time at the edge of the cliff and he pushed off again into a backflip off the edge. 

"You did a flip!" Lucas smiled wildly at what he saw. 

Dustin pulled away from Steve and started at them, "He did what?"

"That was so cool," Will turned to look at Dustin, "He did a flip off the cliff."

"Well," His face was red with embarrassment, "yeah, but looking at it now, it was kind of sloppy. I could have done that way better." His legs weren't straight in the round off, and his backflip was just straight up awful. 

"What are you talking about?" He looked at his sister, "That was amazing, I didn't know you could do that."

Mike shrugged his shoulders, "Yeah. Mama is gymnastics and dance teacher. When I was little, Dad would be working, and they didn't really like babysitters, so I went to work with Mama." He remembered dancing in the back of the class, out of the way, his first few times he went. Apparently, his mama saw him and talked to his dad, they both decided that dance would be a good and fun outlet. When he turned nine, they decided he should try the gymnastics class too. Needless to say, he loved both classes. 

"Why haven't you done stuff like that here?" Okay, that's a fair and valid question. One that he wasn't expecting from Max, he'd thought she'd make fun of him. 

"Mom didn't want me too. She said growing boys didn't need to be in stuff like that." It really hurt him when his mom wouldn't let him do something he loved, but, at the same time, he's kind of happy about it. The classes wouldn't have been the same without his mama teaching him. 

As he splashed into the water, his friends cheered around him. Richie popped out of the water with his arms above him and a wide smile. 

Richie: You may applaud your king!

Ben: That was so cool!

Beverly: Holy fuck! That was the shit! 

It changed again. They continued to splash and play. The camera moved to where Beverly and Bill where both in shot watching the other four. Bill turned to look at her but quickly looked away once they made eye contact. It was then Ben's turn to look at her. 

Richie: Ah, fuck! What was that?

"What? Was it the clown again?!" He could see Robin gripping Steve's shoulders tightly and practically hiding behind them. 

Stan: Something just touch my foot right here. 

The two ducked underwater but came back up empty handed. 

Eddie: Where are we looking?

Richie: Right here, right here!

Bill popped up from under the water. 

Bill: It's a turtle.

"Oh, thank God." He snickered under his breath as Robin let go of Steve. He laughed a little harder when he saw Steve gently rub his shoulder in pain. Now, to be fair, Robin is freakishly strong for her tiny figure. 

Ben then went under, looking for it. The Scene changed once again to a radio, an upbeat song playing. All the boys, besides Richie, seemed to be in awe. Richie was, once again, confused and chewing his lip nervously. The camera zoomed out slightly to reveal Beverly was laying on her towel, sunbathing. 

"Slut!" Mike shouted at the screen, "You're a slut looking for attention!" He chuckled a little before frowning. Everyone, once again, was giving him disapproving looks but he didn't care. "Hey, Max?" She crossed her arms and gave him a small glare, "Could you do me a favor?"

"What's the favor?"

This was embarrassing, "Could you yell at me," Her arms dropped, "and mayb-" he didn't get to finish his question. 

"You're a desperate fucking whore that needs attention and cries when you don't get it!" Wow, she really went there, like no hesitation. She was still glaring at him, he just started at her. It lasted maybe a minute or two before he let out an upset groan. 

"It's not the same!" He threw himself on his back and complained to the ceiling, "You don't do it right! I miss Bev!"

As the boys stared, Richie slowly stood and started making his way over to her. Bill reached for his arm, stopping him, and whispered. 

Bill: W-w-w-what are you doing? 

Richie pulled his arm away and continued his way to the girl. 

Richie: Hey, umm...

"Oh, God!" Dustin rolled his eyes and moved back to the floor, "You're gonna hit on her, aren't you?"

"What?" No offense to Beverly but Mike could feel the disgust bubbling in his stomach, "Hit on-" He couldn't even finish his question without feeling the need to gag, "I would never. Just thinking about it makes me wanna-" His stomach lurched, "Oh, God, I'm gonna puke. We said earlier that she was like my sister, why would I hit one her?" He crawled across the floor to the side table and took his water, hoping to ease his stomach. Max looked like she was going to say something, but he stopped her, "No, we're not saying anything more on the subject. If we continue, I might actually throw up."

She looked at him as he sat down next to her stomach. 

Richie: I don't know if you care or not, but you got four boys over there staring at you.

He was talking softly because if he spoke any louder the others would hear him. She turned to look at him, pushing her glasses to the end of her nose to see him better. 

Beverly: Are you implying that you aren't staring either?

She gave him a small smirk as he gently shrugged his shoulders. 

Richie: Nah, you're not really my type.

He could see Robin raise her eyebrow at what was happening on the screen, but he couldn't focus on that. He could feel his face turning red, he knows that nothing was really said in their conversation, but it still hinted towards something.

Her smirk turned into a smile. 

Beverly: Oh, and what is your type?

He started to turn red and started to look nervous. 

Richie: Oh.... Um... Not- I don't- It's like- You see-

She started giggling which stopped him, nerves leaving his body. 

Richie: Shut up. I don't have to answer to sluts.

His smile told her he was joking, which caused her to laugh harder.

Beverly: Bold words coming from a whore. 

"See!" He practically jumped up from his spot on the ground, "We play! We joke! She's the slut to my whore!" That probably didn't make any sense to them, but it made perfect sense to him. 

Her answer caused Richie to snort, which started a new round of laughter. She turned her head, still laughing, at the other boys, who were confused, and watched as they all quickly looked away, pretending to do something else. Richie stood up again, sat next to Ben, and started snooping through his bag.

Richie: News flash, Ben. School's out for summa!

His accent was terrible. 

"Dude, your accents are so bad." Eddie chuckled receiving a glare from him. He's knows that they're not the best, but they're good. 

Ben: Oh, that? That's not school stuff. 

While digging through the bag, Richie found the postcard Ben wrote. 

Richie: Who sent you this?

Ben: No one. Give it...

"That's what that was!" He complained to the screen, "I could have had weeks of teasing material had I read that!" That was disappointing. 

Ben snatched it out of Richie's hand and shoved it back in his bag. 

Ben: No one. 

Richie pulled out a folder and opened it showing an old newspaper article.

Richie: What's with the history project?

Ben: Oh... Well, when I first moved here, I didn't really have anyone to hang out with, so I started spending time in the library. 

Richie passed the folder to Bill so he could look at it. 

Richie: You went to the library?

He looked at his friend with concern. 

Richie: On purpose?

"There's nothing wrong with the library!" Nancy looked so offended. 

"Okay, first, that library was just super creepy. I didn't like it. Second, you just saw what happened there," He frantically waved his hands at the screen, "everything is wrong with the library!" 

Beverly got up from her spot on the ground. 

Beverly: I want to see.

She started making her way over. 

Stan: What's the Black Spot?

Beverly sat next to Bill so she could look at the printed article. 

Eddie: The Black Spot was a nightclub that was burned down years ago by that racist cult. 

It showed a black and white photo of a building, the words 'The Black Spot 1962' written in the corner. 

Stan: The what?

Eddie: Don't you watch Geraldo?

"I don't think anyone watched that but you, Eds." He whispered with a soft smile. Eddie loved that show and he always talked about something he learned or found out on the show. Mike acted like he had it, but anything that made Eddie smile was a good thing. 

Bill was starting at Beverly.

Bill: Y-y-y-your hair...

He froze, couldn't seem to find the right words. Ben, however, seemed to know them. 

Ben: Your... Your hair is beautiful, Beverly. 

"He was getting there," Steve defended Bill, "You just had to give him a second." 

Beverly: Oh. 

She moved some stray pieces out of her face as she smiled at him. 

Beverly: Right. Thanks.

Bill fiddling with the folder nervously before Richie reached for it. 

Richie: Here, pass it. 

Bill gave it to him. Stan leaned over as Richie flipped through the pages to get a better look. 

Richie: Why is it all murders and missing kids?

"This is where it starts to get creepy." He warned them. 

"Starts?" Jonathan raised his eyebrow, "It starts?"

"Okay," He snapped his fingers and pointed to Jonathan, "fair point."

He handed it to Stan. 

Ben: Derry's not like any town I've ever be in before. 

This seemed to get all their attention. 

Ben: They did a study once and it turns out people die or disappear six times the national average. 

They looked at each other slightly nervous. 

Beverly: You read that?

Ben gave her a slight nod. 

Ben: And that's just grown-ups. Kids are worse. Way, way worse.

"It goes after grown-ups too?" He had a feeling Hopper wasn't really asking, just speaking out loud. Even if Hop was asking, he didn't really have a good answer for him. 

He looked at them and gave a small smile. 

Ben: I've got more stuff, if you wanna see it. 

Eddie shook his head and whispered to his friends. 

Eddie: No, no. 

"What does he mean, he had more stuff?" El questioned, not taking her eyes off the screen. 

"He, apparently, did a lot of research on Derry, and, honestly, it was a little scary." Derry was always a freaky town but learning what Ben had found just made it seem worse. 

Chapter Text

The kids were now riding their bikes, Ben leading them, and stopping at a house. They all let their bikes fall to the ground except for Stan, he made sure to kick the stand out. The camera moved to a woman stapling a piece of paper to a pole. 'Missing. Patrick Hockstetter.' 

Mike cringed. He, at the time, didn't realize that they had started putting posters up for Patrick so soon. He just wasn't focused on it. He felt bad of course, no one deserved that fare, but he had mixed feelings about the guy going missing seeing as he was tormenting him and his friends at the time. 

Ben rushed into his room and quickly started picking somethings up before the others could see and shoved them into his closet. 

Richie: Yeah. I heard he had a rollercoaster and a pet chimp. 

The kids started to walk into his room with Richie and Eddie at the back having a conversation. 

Richie: And an old guy's fucking bones. 

Eddie: Bones! Yeah.

"What?" Mike tilted his head confused as Lucas asked his question. "What the heck are you guys talking about?"

"I uh..." Mike scratched his chin, something he did a lot when he was thinking, "I don't really now, I don't remember." It was probably something Eddie took an interest in and Mike, being the good friend he was, learned what he could about it so that Eddie could talk to him about it. 

Their conversation stopped once they saw the room. Everyone was looking around and at the old newspaper printouts he had on his wall. 

Richie: Whoa, whoa, whoa. Wow!

He walked further into the room to get a closer look at the wall. 

Ben: Cool, huh?

Richie: No. No, nothing cool. There's nothing cool. 

"Holy shit," Nancy scooted to the edge of her seat to get a closer look, "That's looks like something I would do." Actually, not really. While Nancy will go and actively search and ask questions to find her answer, Ben would stick to the book and find the answer within the words. Of course, usually it would take him longer to find it, but he'd get there. 

Bill, at the side of the room, picked up an old photo slide and held it up to the light.  Close up on the object was a map of Old Derry. 

Richie: This is cool, right here. Wait, no. No, it's not cool. 

Ben was looking at Beverly as she was looking at everything he had. 

Stan: What's that?

Stan was pointing to a piece of paper on the wall that was clearly written on, somethings circled or underlined. 

Ben: Oh, that?

Stan, Richie, and Eddie turn to look at him. 

Ben: That's the charter for Derry Township.

"How did he get all those things?" Mike raised his eyebrow at Steve. He wasn't going to make a stupid comment, no matter how badly he wanted to, it wasn't worth it. 

"The library has a lot of old things like that and, seeing as how Ben always spent his time there, he'd make copies of them and bring them home." Now, it wasn't his thing, he was mostly into video games, but he tried his hardest to at least listen to his friends when they spoke about things they liked. He was a dick, but he wasn't that much of a dick. 

Richie: Nerd alert. 

Ben shook his head. 

Ben: No, actually, it's really interesting. Derry started as a beaver trapping camp. 

Richie quickly turned to his two friends right beside him. 

Richie: Still is, am I right, boys?

He lifted his hand and waited only for Stan to shake his head. Beverly, who was on the other side of the room, rolled her eyes. 

"What does that mean?" El looked over at her ex-boyfriend and scrunched her eyebrows.

"I was basically making a joke that our town fucking sucked." He wasn't wrong! Derry was worse than a baby trying to walk in the shallow end of the water for the first time, not a pretty picture.

Ben: Ninety-one people signed the charter that made Derry. But, later that winter, they all disappeared without a trace. 

Eddie didn't like that bit of information. 

Eddie: The entire camp?

Ben: There were rumors of Indians, but no sign of an attack.

"That doesn't make sense, how could a number of people that large just disappear without a trace?" Nancy had her detective face on, but he didn't know why, the answer was already there. 

"Nance," She turned to Steve causing him to give her a sheepish smile, "I'm guessing, and this is just out of the blue here," he chuckled, "that maybe it had something to do with the clown." Nancy's mouth formed a perfect o once she realized what just happened. Mike, however, thought it was funny Steve was the one telling her it was the clown considering how often Nancy would speak to him like he was a child when he didn't understand something simple. 

The image changed to an old photo on the wall, men signing the Derry Charter. 

Ben: Everyone just thought it was a plague or something. 

It got closer and closer before it stopped on a clown that was in the corner of the page.

"No, that's creepy!" Robin mumbled as she brought the throw blanket from the back of the couch over to her face. 

"I didn't even realize he was there." Mike shuffled forward slightly to get a closer look. It was weird to see all the little fingerprints the clown left all over town and no one ever noticed it before. 

Ben: But it's like one day everybody just woke up and left. 

Back to the kids. 

Ben: The only clue was a trail of bloody clothes leading to the well house. 

Richie: Jesus. 

In the background, Beverly was still look at the walls and made it to the door. 

Richie: We can get Derry on Unsolved Mysteries.

"Now that I think about it, maybe that's not a good idea." He mumbled to himself. He didn't want that town to become some sort of 'ghost tour' and have more innocent people die if he wasn't really dead. 

Beverly moved the door to look behind it, Ben turned hearing the squeak. 

Eddie: Let's do that. You're brilliant.

On the back of the door was a poster for New Kids on The Block. Ben's eyes were wide as Beverly saw it. 

"What?!" Mike shot up from where he was sitting, causing the people around him to jump. "That motherfucker had a poster?!" He started waving his hands at the screen, almost like he didn't know what to do with them, "What the fuck?!" He suddenly cringed and brought his fingers to his temple, face twisting in pain, "Ah, the jokes... all the jokes rushing in... all at once... I-I can't take it. It hurts." He slowly lowered himself back onto the ground, "Tell Ben that all he had to do was take it Step by Step." He then closed his eyes and laid still. He could hear around the room some people chuckle and some just groan in annoyance. 

Richie: I might be. 

She smiled brightly at him as he gave her a desperate look, the other boys talking in the background not noticing. Taking pity on the boy, she put the door back before the others could see it. 

Richie: I don't know. Maybe he's just trying to make some friends, Stanley.

Bill: W-w-where was the Well House?

"Ooo," Mike sat up and raised his hand, "I know!"

"Mike would you please shut your face!" 

Mike crossed his arms and pouted, "You still don't do it right." Max, in turn, hit him with the pillow she was holding. 

Ben shrugged his shoulders. 

Ben: I don't know. Somewhere in town, I guess. Why?

Bill looked back at the images on the wall. 

Bill: Nothing. 

A picture on the wall was shown, a simple shed with a well. The scene changed to Eddie walking by himself down the street without his bike. 

"Didn't he have a bike?" Looking at it, it is a bit weird that Eddie was riding his bike only for him to end up walking home. 

"Yeah," Mike turned to Jonathan, "His tire had a flat so he couldn't ride it home." Technically he could have, Mike has ridden his bike with a flat tire multiple times, but if Eds mom found out he was riding it like that, say goodbye to the bike. 

As he walks, the camera follows him only to stop on the street sign. Turner St and Neibolt St. He continues to walk down the street, his back to the camera, as he brought his hands to his mouth and blew thus creating a hand flute. As he walked, he started getting closer and closer to an old, two-story, rundown house. 

"Oh, no. No, no, no, no." Robin shook her head and ducked behind Steve's shoulder, "Creepy Creel house. Nope. Not liking that."

"Yeah, we call the crack house." He shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant about the fact that was the house the clown lived, "a bunch of druggies go there to sleep sometimes."

Back to his front, he brought his hands down to his sides and continued walking, looking at the house nervously. His watch started beeping, informing him it was time to take his meds. He stopped walking and looked at his watch before looking at the house, almost like he was debating on whether he could wait a few more minutes. He away from the house and started to get his medication out, doing so, the camera angle changed. The view was now inside the house as the door creaked open, seeing Eddie in the street, a small growl echoed through. 

"No!" Dustin brought his knees to his chest, "That's not okay!" He could see everyone sort of tense up at that image. He was tense too, when Eddie was telling him about this experience, he didn't realize that there was more to the picture than what Eddie could see. 

Hoarse Male Voice: Eddie.

The boy was frozen in fear as he stared at the creepy building. The camara switched between zooming in on Eddie's face and zooming in on the open/broken door. 

"Shit," He could see Eddie shake his head. He can understand why the older guy was tense, just hearing something like that say your name was gut turning. 

Hoarse Male Voice: What are you looking for?

He turned and quickly tried to walk away, dropping his pill bottle in the process. 

Eddie: Oh!

He bent down to pick them all up. 

Eddie: Fuck. My mom's gonna fucking flip.

"That's what he's worried about, really?" Lucas looked like he wanted to throw something at the screen. Now, normally he would agree with Lucas, but he could also see where Eddie was coming from too. Eddie probably thought his mind was playing into the creepiness of the house, so he was more worried about him mother than what his mind created. 

A close up to his hands picking up the pills, another hand joined his. The hand was black at the tips and wrapped in old, brown bandages, covered in sores. Eddie's hand froze as it picked up a pill. The camera followed the hand and stopped at Eddie's face; jaw dropped.

Hoarse Male Voice: Do you think this will help me, Eddie?

The camera then showed the person's face. His hair was thin and tangled, his eyes were lopsided, his noes was missing, half his mouth was swollen as drool dripped down, and more sore like blisters cover his face. 

"Shit!"

"What the fuck!"

"No, no, no!"

"That's Satan! That's literally Satan!"

"Ew! Ew! Ew!"

Mike practically flinched back from the where he was sitting, much like everyone else did. Yes, he knew what Eddie was afraid of he just wasn't expecting it to look like that. 

Eddie gasped, frightened, and fell back on his butt as the person growled and moved forward. Eddie crawled backwards turning slightly and backing closer to the gate of the house, the infected man walking around him, almost like he was herding the young boy onto the property of the old house. Finally, Eddie, now at the foot of the porch, got to his feet and started to run to the side of the house.

Eddie: Help! Help! 

The room was silent and slightly tense as they watched Eddie run away from the man. Mike had half a mind to hide his face in fear, but he knew that it would be pointless for two reasons. Reason one, he would still be able to hear his friend's screams and that wouldn't help. Reason two, he knew Eddie was okay and that's all that mattered. 

The man continued to chase him, growling as he did so. Eddie tripped and tumbled to the ground, before climbing back to his feet, the man getting closer. Eddie screamed as he made it to the back fence, no way to get out. He turned, fear on his face, only for the person to not be there anymore. A cluster on red balloons in an upside-down triangle and a clown outfit was standing. 

"Wait a minute." Nancy paused the screen, "Look."

"Yes, Nancy, we see the clown!" Eddie was practically hiding behind his hair as he saw the bottom half of the creepy creature. 

"No!" She pointed harshly at the screen, "Look behind him!" She got confused glances all around, but everyone looked, nonetheless. Mike, squinting hard at the screen, didn't see what she saw. He saw the side of the house, what else was there? "Do you not see it?" Looking around, everyone was just as confused as he was. "The side of the house looks like the old photo of the well house. That's where all ninety-one men disappeared, it has to be!"

"Holy shit! She's right!" Robin was smiling widely at her, "It has the same shape and everything!"

Eddie was breathing heavily. Close up to the bottom balloon, as they floated away, revealing the face of the clown smiling creepily at the young boy. 

Pennywise: Where you going, Eds? If you lived here, you'd be home by now. 

Eddie couldn't look away, too scared to move. 

Pennywise: Come join the clown, Eds. You'll float down here. We all float down here. Yes, we do. 

Max and Eddie practically cringed at the words 'float.' He understands that they're imaging Chrissy, Patrick, and Max being lifted into the hair by the will of Vecna. Oh, shit. Was this going to show Bev? If it was, will they be okay?

He started laughing. Eddie screamed again and started pulling on the gate, looking for a way out. As soon as he found a gap, popping balloons was heard. Eddie turned around and saw the clown was gone. Eddie didn't waste a second before climbing to his feet again and running away. 

"I'm glad he's okay." El's smile made it hard for him to want to keep watching, because, he may be okay now, but later none of them were going to be. Sure, he's faced demogorgons, demodogs, and others but this clown, this clown was before he knew anything like this existed. If he was being honest, sometimes he wished he stayed in Derry where the scariest thing only showed up every twenty-seven years, not every couple months like Hawkins. 

Chapter Text

The scene changed to a room. The camera was close up on the dresser where a keyboard sat with a copy of The Frog Prince sat against the mirror. Footsteps were heard causing the camera to angle itself to the door. Beverly walked into the room; bag slung over her shoulder. She sat on her bed, placing her bag in front of her and unzipped it. Pulling out a book, a piece of paper falls to the floor grabbing her attention. 

Mike tilted his head at the screen, clearly confused. When did Ben get the card in Beverly's bag? Like, what the fuck? How did he do that without getting caught because he knows Ben, and Ben is not the sneakiest person in their group. No, that wasn't a comment on his weight, Ben's weight had nothing to do with it, he just wasn't good at sneaking around. 

She reached down and picked it up. It was Ben's postcard. The quickly left her room and went to the bathroom, locking the door. She went and sat in the tub to read it. 

"Why is she reading it in the bathroom?" He loved/hated the way El didn't understand things sometimes. He loved it because, even though she has seen a lot of bad things, she was still just an innocent little flower with a bit of a punch, kind of like a Clematis. 

"She didn't want her dad to see it." She didn't tell him about that, but really that was the only explanation for it. He knew that her dad didn't like it when she hanging around them, knew he didn't like it when she was old enough to even start thinking about boys. 

El's face just fell at his words, almost like she was hoping for a different answer, "Oh."

She smiled as she whispered. 

Beverly: Your hair is winter fire. January embers. My heart burns there, too. 

She moved the card and hugged it to her chest, a wide smile on her face. 

"I still can't believe I thought that was from Bill," he crossed his arms and pouted, just a little. No offense to Bill, he's a very creative person, but he couldn't have come up with something like that. 

Girl: Beverly.

The smile left her face as she looked to the bathroom sink, water slowly dripping from the faucet. 

Girl: Beverly.

"No!" Robin, once again, was the first one to react to the creepy that happened on screen. "No offense," she scooted forward in her seat to make sure he had everyone's attention, "but this is way worse than what we saw Steve go through, sorry." She apologized at Steve's flinch, "I know what you went through was terrible, but this is just... I don't know." She started scratching her arms, "I can just feel my skin crawling and I don't like it." Steve didn't get upset or anything, not that Mike thought he would be, all he did was wrap his arm around her shoulder and pulled her closer offering her comfort. 

She sat forward, a confused frown on her face. 

Girl: Help me. 

She stood up and slowly walked to the sink. 

Girl: Help me, please.  

She placed her hands on both sides of the sink as more voice sounded.

"Why?" Dustin waved his hands at the screen, "Just why? You hear voices, you run." Mike couldn't really disagree what Dustin was saying. He could sit here and defend her like he did with Mike, but this was probably the same situation Eddie had, she probably thought it was her imagination or something. 

Voices: We all want to meet you, Beverly. 

Lucas groaned and practically hid behind Max's hair, "Why are there more?" Max, looking more annoyed than when Mike first showed up on screen, shoved him away from her causing him to fall flat on his shoulder. "Ow! What was that for?"

"Why the hell are you hiding behind me?" Oh, Lucas better answer this correctly or else he's gonna be in the doghouse. Again. 

"Because," He looked around the room, but no one jumped at the opportunity to help him, "we both know that you're braver than I am," Okay, he's doing good so far, "and you're scary so no one will mess with you." So close.

"I'm scary?" You see, Mike may have screwed up a bunch with El when they were dating but he knew there were some things you could say and some things you don't. This was a big don't.

"Wait... No, you're not scary. You're perfectly normal." Mike could practically hear the cringing that was happening around him. 

"I'm normal?" Mike couldn't see her face, but he knew her eyebrow was raised. 

"Yes!" He seemed to notice her frown, "No! You're-"

"Lucas," Steve jumped to his rescue, "Just stop talking. That's the best advice I can give you right now." 

"Looks like you're sitting on the grill with Mike," Dustin's words stung a little. He thought, with all they're communication during the movie, they were passed all the anger. "Oh," Dustin noticed his face, "don't think we're not still mad at you, that's just on the backburner right now because this movie is more important." He looked around the room, his friends seemed to agree with Dustin, the young adults looked conflicted like they didn't know what was happening, but Mike knew that they knew, Joyce and Hopper on the other hand, looked confused. 

She leaned forward to look at the drain. 

Voices: We all float down here. 

She leaned closer, trying to look down the dark drain. 

Beverly: Hello? Who are you?

"Has she never seen a horror movie in her life?" Jonathan looked at him with pure confusion. 

"I don't know. Honestly," Mike just shrugged, "She's the bravest out of all the Losers so it doesn't surprise me that she went all Scooby Doo right here." 

Veronica: I'm Veronica. 

Betty: Betty Ripsom. 

Patrick: Patrick Hockstetter. 

The Voices were whispering to her. 

Mike cringed. He didn't talk to Betty and Patrick was his bully, so he had mixed feelings about him, but Veronica was his science partner, so they talked quite a bit. 

Veronica: Come closer. 

The only thing visible on the screen was the inside of the drain and Bevery's eye. 

Betty: Wanna see? 

Veronica: We float. 

Patrick: We change. 

His voice was more of a low growl. 

Eddie let out a shaky breath and practically sunk into seat at the sound. Mike could see everyone was getting uncomfortable with the voices on the screen. Yes, she told him about this, they all spoke about their experiences about what he did to them, about what IT did. He felt uncomfortable sitting on the floor, seeking comfort from people who were mad at him. He wanted to move back to Nancy, but he didn't want to seem like we was hiding behind his big sister. 

He crawled away from the pile on the floor and made it back to the chair he was sitting in earlier and picked up the pillow. Looking around he spotted a throw blanket folded beside the chair. Picking it up, he threw it over his legs and clutched the pillow to his chest. This would be his comfort. 

Giggles echoed through the drain. Beverly was looking down at the sink before looking to the door. It changed to the living room. The static on the t.v was the only thing lighting up the room as her dad slept on the couch. 

Will tugged at a piece of hair that was behind his ear. Mike knew that he was reminded of when Lonnie was still living with them. It wasn't fun, none of this was. Nothing this group of people go through is fun. Where fucked up people with fucked up pasts just drawn together?

Beverly walked into the doorway, making sure he was asleep before sneaking into the room and grabbing a tape measure. Back to the bathroom, Beverly was once again standing in front of the sink. She took the tape measure and started to work it down the drain. It went further and further, Beverly's eyebrows furrowed in confusion. Finally, it stopped, a girl giggling as it did. 

"You know what?" Robin clapped her hands together nervously, "I'm just not going to look. I'm gonna hide my face right here," She placed her face between Steve's shoulder blades causing him to flinch just slightly, "and stay here until the bathroom part is over, yes?" Her voice was muffled but her point got across. 

Beverly sighed as the started to bring the tape back up. Once the end came back up, Beverly slowed down. The last four inches of the tape measure was covered in a red liquid. Blood. 

"No, no. No, no. No, no, no." Eddie waved his hand in a frantic way, "Stop that. Stop it right now." Mike wanted to chuckle at the fact that Eddie thought the screen would listen to him, but he couldn't. He knew throughout this experience Richie was coming out and he was excited about that. Excited that people could see the real him, but Dustin's words about them still being angry at him, for something they didn't let him explain, made him sink back. 

Richie was tied up in the truck, Mike was back the driver's seat. 

She pulled it out, her face holding clear disgust, clumps of hair was connected to the bottom. The hair quickly snapped form the tape measure to her hand and wrist. She screamed as it got tighter and tugged her arm closer. 

"What the fuck?"

"Is that hair?"

"That's so gross!"

"Still not looking!"

Mike rubbed his wrists. He could practically feel the weight on his wrists, and it hurt. Yes, it didn't happen to him, but sympathy pains were something that happened a lot with him. He doesn't know why, that's something they still need to talk more about in therapy. 

More hair shot out from the drain and wrapped around her other wrist. She grunted as she tried to free her hands, but nothing helped. More hair shot out and wrapped around her neck. She screamed as hair wrapped around her face and all the way down to her legs. 

"Oh God, I'm gonna throw up." It looked like Nancy wasn't the only one feeling that way. Steve looked like he wanted to jump up to run to the trash can or something but stayed in his seat, so Robin didn't have to move. 

She screamed louder and tried to pull back as all the hair tried to pull her closer to the drain. 

Beverly: Daddy! Help! Help!

Tears filled his eyes, but he refused to let them fall. The fact that she was calling out to her dad, even though she hated him, was heartbreaking for him. That no one else was around to hear her screams. That the only person able to save her was just another monster she wanted to get rid of. 

Blood started to fill the sink from the drain. Beverly screamed again, wanting nothing more than for her dad to rescue her.  Blood shot out from the drain, spraying all over the girl and the bathroom around her. 

Mike gasped in horror, much like everyone else did. He never saw the room. He was outside the whole time they were cleaning it. 

"What the fuck?" Max reached for El's hand; the two girls having gone completely pale at the visual. 

"What's happening?" Robin's voice was still mumbled seeing as how she didn't remove herself from her hiding place. 

"Nothing Rob," Steve reached a hand back to pat her, his eyes wide and unmoving from the screen, "Just stay there for a little bit."

The blood reaching the ceiling and the wall opposite from it. The pressure from all the blood caused Beverly to fall to the floor. Beverly, covered in blood, crawled backwards away from the sink. Blood continued to spout from the skin like some sort of horror fountain. Beverly backed herself into the wall and couldn't help but watch and cry. Once the blood stopped, the hair went back into the drain, and not a single spot in the bathroom was clean.  Blood covered it from top to bottom, the room tinted red. Beverly continued to cry as the door opened and her dad stood in the doorway.

Al: What the Hell's going on?

"That's all he has to say?" Hopper's eyes were wide as he watched the man question his daughter instead of addressing the bigger problem. Mike knew that Hopper hated nothing more than people who mistreated their kids. Honestly, Hopper might not admit it, but he adopted as many kids at Steve has. He may not be as affectionate as Steve, but he still cared and that's what matter. 

Beverly looked at her dad, clearly scare. She started to studder.

Beverly: T-t-th-th-the sink. 

He walked further into the room. 

Beverly: A-and the blood... i-i-it's...

He looked at her confused. 

Al: What blood?

"Can he not see that?" Robin was looking at the screen with wide eyes. When did she remove herself from Steve's back? "How can he not see it?" 

"Well," Mike didn't really know, him and his friends just had a theory, "We think the reason he didn't see it was because he's an adult." All he gained was confused looks, "Our theory is that IT's tricks don't work on adults, that adults aren't as vulnerable as kids are. So, his powers, mind tricks, or whatever the fuck he can do, only work on people who are still have a bit of innocents left." Of course, they could be completely wrong, but he wasn't going to say that. That's what the word 'theory' was for. 

She looked at her dad confused. 

Beverly: The sink. It... You don't see it? There- there was-

He looked at the sink and around the room, clearly not seeing what she was. 

Beverly: There was blood...

"Was blood?" Mike quirked his eyebrow slightly, speaking silently to his friend that wasn't there, "Bitch, there is blood all over the place." Seeing it now, he's glad he didn't help clean it. 

She couldn't finish her sentence. Her voice was shaky, and she had trouble catching her breath. Her dad walked up to her and knelt in front of her. 

Al: You worry me, Bevvie. 

All she could do was stare at him. 

Al: You worry me a lot. 

Beverly: But don't you see?

He reached forward and moved a strand of hair from her face, once again, not noticing any blood covering her or the room.

Al: Why'd you do this to your hair?

"That's what he's worried about?!" Mike flinched back at Will's voice, "He's not worried about the fact that his daughter is clearly upset?" He knows that Will is most likely upset because he dealt with something similar with his father, and, as much as Mike would like to offer comfort, he knew it would cause more harm than good. 

He dropped his hand and all she did was stare. 

Al: Makes you look like a boy. 

She didn't answer him, just watched as he stood up and walked out of the bathroom, closing the door behind him. Beverly started to sob even harder.

"She doesn't have anyone, does she?" The way he could just hear the heartbreak in Joyce's voice really hurt him. 

"At the time," he shook his head, "no, she didn't, but we all came together and helped each other." His voice cracked but that didn't matter at the moment, "At one point, none of us had anyone, but it's okay because we all had each other in the end, and that's what matters."

Chapter Text

The scene changed to a sketchbook. On the page was a profile drawing of a girl with short red hair. Beverly. 

Mike cringed just slightly. He knew that Bill had a crush on the girl but drawing her in a notebook just felt really creepy to him. Yes, it was probably a really sweet gesture and if Bev ever saw it, she'd probably be very flattered. It just didn't make sense to him, not really. Maybe it was because he didn't get it? Yeah, that's gotta be it. He'll have to ask Nancy later, she'll explain it.  

Water dripped on the page causing the red coloring to splash along the paper. The switched to a wet patch on the ceiling with a water leak. Switch to Bill laying on his bed asleep, with a colored pencil in his hand next to the sketchbook. Water dripped from the ceiling onto his face causing him to wake, confused. Next, he was showing opening a closet door and getting a bucket. 

"What's he gonna do, put the bucket on the bed?" He could tell Steve was trying to whisper so he didn't disturb everyone else, but that didn't quite work. Well, the older boy did have a point, but knowing Bill he was probably gonna move to the couch and fix the problem in the morning. 

He closed the door and started going back to his room. He only made it a few steps before a light in another room turned on behind him. He stopped and turned around, putting the bucket down. 

"Yeah, that's a no." Dustin grumbled as he watched what happened. 

He walked over to the room the light was in. The walls were covered in elephants and giraffes, toys littered the shelves. Georgie's room. Bill looked around and saw that Georgie's lamp was on. He slowly walked into the room and picked up a Lego turtle that sat on the bedside table. 

Mike fidgeted with the pillow. There was a reason that turtle was sat where it was. Georgie loved it because it something that Bill helped him make. It was Georgie's favorite thing and he always made sure to give it a pet before he went to bed. 

He sat on the bed and just looked at the creation that his little brother made. He gave a broken sigh, his lip starting to wobble. A shadow appeared on the open door before it quickly left. The sound of running footsteps were heard in the hall causing Bill to quickly look up. 

"Oh, what the fuck?" Mike could see Jonathan practically crawl closer to Nancy for protection. Almost like how Lucas tried to do with Max earlier. Nancy didn't shove him away, instead she just wrapped her hand around his in comfort. 

He stood up and walked to the door, looking in the hall confused. Looking at the ground, he saw muddy footprints heading down the stairs. Following the prints down the stairs and through the front hall, he saw the kitchen when the footprints stopped right in the middle.

"Why?" Dustin raked his fingers through his hand, Mike could see some of them getting caught on a few curls, "Just why? Why follow the creepy footprints? What do you have to gain?" Some sort of closer maybe, he doesn't know. Mike wanted to pop off, but he didn't feel like getting griped at again. Following the footprints probably wasn't smart, but he knew Bill wasn't thinking straight. He was just in Georgie's room for fucks sake! He was never okay after going in there, not even for a second. 

He stood, nervous, when a child in a yellow raincoat ran through the middle of the kitchen causing Bill to gasp as he dropped the Lego turtle causing it to break. 

Bill: G-G-Georgie.

"No! No! No, no, no!" Eddie grabbed Dustin and quickly, quite forcefully, swapped places with Dustin. 

"Hey!" Dustin glared at his friend, "What the Hell?!" 

Eddie, causing a quiet chuckle to escape Mike, pushed Dustin's head forward, "Nope. You had your cuddle time with Stevie, now it's my turn. You can be closer to the creepy." Eddie curled himself as close as Steve as he could while Dustin glared. 

His breath trembled as he didn't understand what was happening. He walked into the kitchen and to the basement door that stood wide open. 

"He's gonna go in the basement, isn't he?" Lucas, who has now taken to hide behind Will, asked. No one answered him, probably because they all knew it would be pointless. Everyone was tense and didn't move. Mike didn't want to move either. Bill told him that he saw the clown in the basement but didn't tell him exactly what happened. 

He stared at it before going through the door and down the steps. He made it to the last step and saw that the bottom of the basement was flooded with water. He stared at the corner behind one of the shelves. In the dark, barley seen, was Georgie in his yellow coat.

Mike could see the way El flinched and curl into herself, "I don't like this."

"It's okay, Sweetheart. I'm sure Mike and all of his friends are fine." He knew that Joyce was trying to reassure her, but her voice was just as shaky as the rest of them where feeling. 

Georgie: I lost it, Billy. Don't be mad. 

Bill gasped wetly. 

Billy: I'm- I'm not mad at you.

The camera moved closer to the young boy showing the wide, tight-lipped smile that didn't look friendly. He walked out of the corner he was hiding in but still stayed on the opposite side of the room.

"Oh God, nothing about this is okay." Nancy started to twist the ring on her finger in an anxious fashion. She, of course, was right. Mike was clutching the pillow to his chest as tightly as he could. He hated seeing his friends go through something like this. He may act all brave and like nothing bothers him, but if anyone really knew him, they would all know that it was just an act he put up to protect himself, much like his jokes were. 

Georgie: It just floated off. But, Bill, if you'll come with me, you'll float, too. 

Bill: Georgie.

Georgie: You'll float, too. 

He little boy started to chuckle.

"Is he a ghost? Is that what this is?" Steve's voice wobbled as he clutched tightly to Eddie's arm. Steve had made his fear of ghost to everyone known even before they watched his movie. So, he could understand his panicking right now. 

Georgie: You'll float, too. You'll float, too. 

Bill stood frozen, not knowing what to do. 

Georgie: You'll float, too. 

The smile left Georgie's face, his eyes glazed over, and his skin turned an ugly gray. His voice now coming out in a harsh growl. 

Georgie: You'll float, too. 

"Mom." Will's voice broke as he crawled backwards to reach his mom's outstretched hands. Mike's hands shook, he wanted someone to hold him and tell him it was gonna be okay just like Joyce was doing. He wanted to go back to Nancy, she would make him feel better, right? 

No. She most likely wouldn't. Earlier must have been a fluke or something, she's probably just as mad as the rest of his friends are. He could do this; he could sit he and be brave. He's done it before, so this is fine. Right?

Down by Georgie's feet, the clowns head surfaced from the water, IT's hand around one of Georgie's galoshes. 

Georgie: You'll float, too. You'll float, too! 

Bill took a step back at what the horrifying visual. 

The camera went back to the clown who was mouthing the words as Georgie yelled, like a ventriloquist. 

His ears started ringing again and the pillow made it harder to breath, but he wasn't going to move it. He was fine. Around him, he could see everyone cling to each other at the horrifying image and it wasn't fair. They didn't go through this. He did. His friends in Derry did. Why where they comforting each other, and he got nothing? Steve got all kinds of help during his movie, what made Mike so different that he has to sit here alone?

Georgie/Pennywise: You'll float, too!

Bill was back all the way to the wall; he could move his eyes away. 

Pennywise: You'll float, too!

The clown the young boy into the water as if he was nothing more than a thing in his way. The then ran forward, screeching as he did so, moving fast almost like a blur. 

Mike flinched and quickly shoved his face into the pillow. He could hear the group around him gasp and/or scream in terror, but he couldn't focus on that right now. He needed to focus on his breathing. In, two, three, four.  Hold. Out, two three, four. Of course, the pillow made it a little difficult, but he got air okay. See, he was fine. He didn't need them. 

Bill ran back up the stairs, Pennywise landing his face next to where Bill's feet once stood. Bill continued his way up the stairs and closed the door as he left. The clown gave a smile and slunk back into the water.

"I suddenly have a new fear of clowns." He could hear the way Hopper cleared his throat, a nervous tick he learned. 

Yeah, Mike wanted to nod. He's had a fear of the creepy face painted people way before this one showed up. He just made it completely worse to where his mom had to check his closet the first couple of weeks when he first moved here. 

Chapter Text

Tears filled Mike's eyes as he watched the room around. He could feel something bubbling in his chest, something that made him feel like he was going to explode. His wasn't sadness or jealousy, it was pure anger. He wasn't going to sit here and listen to them talk this way, when has he ever done something like that? When has he ever just sat on the sidelines and accepted what was happening?

"This is bullshit." His voice came out much softer than he wanted it too, but it seemed to get someone's attention.

"Did you say something, sweetheart?" Joyce, of course, had a soft voice while talking to him, almost like she knew that if she spoke any louder, than he would break. 

"This is bullshit!" He could Steve flinch at the word he used, he'll apologize for that later. "Why is it that all of you are sitting together, yet I sit here alone?" He was glaring at all of them as they watched him in surprise. "Why do I have to suffer through this alone?! What did I do to you to deserve this?!"

The room was silent as they started at him. Everyone was staring at him with wide eyes as if they weren't expecting such an outburst like that. 

"He's unnatural." Mike watched in confusion and Will spoke with tears in his eyes and a wobbling lip, "He shouldn't even be here. I don't know why or how the others are acting so okay with it, but I can't." Mike was still very confused. "That's what you said. I came out to all of you and the next day, you said that."

"So," A tear fell from Will's eye as Mike spoke, "what does that have to..." he trailed off as he watched his friends' faces glare at him with anger he had never seen. "You... you thought I was talking about you?" His voice came out in a whisper, "You really think I'd do something like that, think something like that?" Will refused to meet his eye. "Oh, my God. What the fuck! You're gay, good for you! Eddie's gay," he gestured to the metalhead, "Steve's Bi," gestured to the jock, "Robin's a lesbian," he gestured to the girl who, in turn, dropped her jaw, "Oh please, you weren't hiding it very well!" He looked back a Will, "Hell, I think I'm Bi, but I don't know yet!" Will was now starting at him with wide eyes, as he sure everyone else was but he couldn't look away from him. "Why do you think I would only have a fucking problem with you?!"

"Then why did you say it?" Dustin was now standing from his spot between the two boys on the couch, "Why would you say those things?"

"I wasn't talking about you!" He walked to the t.v and slammed his hand against the screen, "I was talking this goddamn clown!" He hit the screen again, "He's unnatural!" Another hit, "He shouldn't be here! All my friends are acting like they're okay," tears started to stream down his face as he watched the horror fill his friends faces, "They're acting okay, but I can't. I was on the phone with Beverly." He wiped his face to rid of the tears, but it didn't help as more followed, "That's what you heard!"

"I'm so sorry, I just thought-"

"Fuck this!" Mike cut Will off, "Did you all hear it or just take Will's word for it?" He paused for just a second before answering himself, "No. I don't want to know, both and equally bad."

"Mike, how about you sit down for a second and calm down." Nancy probably just made things worse. 

"Calm down?!" He yelled at her, "You want me to calm down when all my 'friends'" He threw up quotation marks, "couldn't have been bothered to ask if what I said was true? No! Fuck this shit!"

"Mike, just breathe," It was, apparently, Joyce's turn to try and calm him, "I'm sure we can work this out." 

"No! There's nothing to talk about. They," He gestured to the group on the floor, "are not my friend! Not like I thought they were!" He moved to sit back in his seat, "Maybe later I can forgive you guys later, but not now. After this fucking movie is over, I'm calling my dad. I'm moving back to that shithole town. I can't stay here."

"Mike-"

"No Will."

"But-"

"I said no, El! I don't want to talk to you guys! Not right now!" It felt like a knife was stabbed through his chest and just settled in his hear. There was no recovery for this, and if there was it will take a long time. 

Beverly was sitting on the stairs of her fire escape the next morning, smoking a cigarette. 

Stanley: No, we gotta go through the alleyway. 

The boys were heard in the distance, making their way to her. 

Eddie: The alleyway takes too long. 

Hearing their voices, Beverly quickly jumped up and rushed down the stairs. 

Stanley: No, the alley is so much faster. 

The room was tense as they watched the screen. Tears where still falling down his cheeks after what he said. He couldn't believe they would like he'd do something like that. Yes, he wasn't the nicest person in the world, but he would never say something like that about anyone, let alone his friend. 

Eddie: The alley is more dangerous and it's disgusting. 

Stanley: How is it more dangerous?

The boys' voices were getting louder, indicating that they were getting closer. 

Eddie: It smells like piss and it's gross. 

That gained a small chuckle from Mike as his was reminded of his friends' conversation. He doesn't necessarily want to move back to Derry, but he needed to get out of here, at least for a little while. 

Stanely: Oh, my God. 

Eddie: Can you tell me what she said exactly?

Stanley: She didn't say anything. She said that you guys need to hurry over. 

Beverly met them by the street, the boys laying their bikes on the ground. 

Beverly: You made it. I...

She was breathing heavily from running down the stairs. 

Beverly: I need to show you something. 

Ben: What is it?

Richie raised his hand with a small frown. 

Richie: If it's more than what we saw at the quarry, I'll pass. 

He wanted to laugh at that too but the tension in the room was suffocating. He didn't want to laugh a second time. It was too much, too soon. 

That got a small chuckle from the girl as she shook her head. 

Eddie: Shut up! Just shut up, Richie. 

Beverly started to look nervous. 

Beverly: My dad will kill me if he finds out I had boys in the apartment. 

Bill: Then w-we'll leave a look out. 

The boys started to walk with Beverly. 

Bill: Richie, s-s-stay- stay here. 

Richie threw his arms up in protest. 

Richie: Whoa, whoa, whoa! What if here dad comes back?

"It wouldn't have helped if I knew what he looked like." He mumbled as he watched his friends appoint him lookout once again. He didn't really like being the look out when it was needed but he knew he was the best on for the job. 

Stanley turned to him with a smile. 

Stanley: Do what you always do. 

He dropped the smile. 

Stanley: Start talking. 

Max chuckled before quickly covering her mouth, "I'm sorry. That wasn't funny." Mike wasn't mad at her or Lucas. They were the only ones who still talked to him and said that they believed it was a misunderstanding. 

"No, it's okay," Mike gave her a small smile to show that she was fine, "It was kind of funny."

They all started to go up the stairs leaving Richie alone. 

Richie: It is a gift. 

He sounded a little hurt but stayed there, nonetheless, as he watched his friends leave.  Switch to inside the apartment, Beverly stopped at the end of the hall, the boys crowding around her. 

Beverly: In there. 

It switched to show the bathroom door, closed. 

Stanley: What is it?

Beverly: You'll see. 

He wanted to see it as well. Yes, he saw it for Beverly's point of view, but he also wanted to see it the way his friends saw it. Was that weird, maybe, but oh, well. 

They all started to walk towards the door. 

Eddie: Are you- are you taking us to your bathroom?

Eddie sounded very nervous about the possibility. 

Eddie: I just want you to know that 89% of the worst accidents in homes are caused in bathrooms. And- and- and- and, I mean, that's where all the bacteria and fungi are, and it's not a really sanitary place. 

Mike couldn't do anything but watch the screen. Eddie always made him feel better whenever he was upset, and this time was no different, even though Eddie wasn't physically there. 

They made it to the door, Bill gently pushing it open to reveal all the blood. 

Eddie: I knew it.

The boy gagged at the sight.  

Mike cringed. Yeah, it was still gross. 

Beverly: You see it?

Eddie: Yes. 

Stanley: What... What happened in here?

They were all standing in the doorway, just looking. 

Beverly: My dad couldn't see it. I thought I might be crazy. 

Mike hummed as he noticed that Beverly didn't answer him. She just moved passed the question, as if she was afraid they'd call her crazy, which, fair enough, they probably would if they didn't know. 

Eddie whimpered slightly. 

Ben: Well, if you're crazy, then we're all crazy. 

Bill: W-w-w-We can't leave it like this. 

It switched to a cleaning montage. 

"Ha!" His laugh broke through the silence, but he paid no mind to them, "Glad I wasn't there for that. Cleaning sucks." No one answered him and he didn't want them to answer. He was glad that they saw he wasn't talking to them, just out loud. 

Beverly, wearing gloves and wiping down the mirror. Switched to Ben, cleaning. Then to Bill ringing out a mop into a bucket before going back to the floor. Eddie was cleaning with a rag, groaning in protest, with his inhaler in his mouth. Stanley was at the window, scrubbing it down section by section. Ben was now on the floor with a rag, next to Beverly's feet. The girl was now washing the sink, Eddie walking out the door, the room looking much cleaner than before. Someone poured a bucket of bloody water down the bathtub drain. Stanley and Ben grabbed two trash bags and walked out of the room, leaving Bill and Beverly. Ben stopped at the end of the hall, looking back at the two of them, before walking into Beverly's room. 

"Dude, that's creepy. Don't do that." Robin shook her head as she watched the boy on screen. Mike could tell that she didn't want to be the first person besides him to talk but someone had to do it, to try and rid the tension. He says to think that it would always be there. 

He looked around and spotted the postcard on her bed. He smiled and left the room, overhearing the conversation in the bathroom. 

Bill: All right, so you've never been to the Derry Summer Fair?

Beverly: No, I don't think so. 

They both chuckled, not noticing Ben watching them. 

Beverly: Not that I know of. 

How could you not go to the summer fair? Mike didn't know that she hadn't gone. Had he'd known that back then, he would have thrown a big fit about it. 

Ben was frowning at the sight of the two together. 

Bill: Well, I go there every year,

Ben walked away, going to take the bag out. 

Bill: but I was there one time with Richie, and I technically won because I hit the target. 

He rolled his eyes. Bill didn't win shit. He was horrible at carnival games; he suspects that Bill was just trying to impress her. 

Beverly looked down the hall, just missing Ben leave. 

Bill: But there where so many prizes, I didn't know which to p-pick. 

Beverly looked at the boy next to here with a frown. 

Beverly: It's not true, you know. What they say about me. 

Bill didn't say anything, just listened. 

Beverly: I was only ever kissed by one guy. It was a long time ago. It was a nice kiss though.

"You're still a slut." Mike whispered fondly as he looked at his friends on the screen. He missed them, a lot. He may hate the town of Derry, but he loved the people in it. Some of them anyway. 

Bill didn't say anything, not knowing what to, but gave her a small, comforting smile. 

Beverly: January embers.

She was hoping to get some sort of reaction from him, but that didn't happen. 

Bill: W-w-was that in the play?

That had to be embarrassing. 

She seemed surprised that he didn't know what she was talking about. 

Beverly: No, the poem. 

Bill gave a nervous chuckle. 

Bill: Oh, I don't know much p-p-poetry. 

She stood shocked for a moment. 

Beverly: Oh, I was just... Never mind then. 

Mike cringed at the awkwardness that showed on the screen. He kind of hopes that she'd realize it was from Ben. They make a good couple in a weird way. 

They stood in an awkward silence for a moment before Bill spoke. 

Bill: Um... Just so you know, I... I never believed any of the rumors. And none of us L-l-l-loser do. We like hanging with you. 

She smiled at him. 

Beverly: Thanks. 

Bill: You shouldn't thank us too much. Hanging out with us makes you a Loser too. 

She laughed. 

Beverly: I can take that.

"Because being a Loser is awesome." Mike shrugged, once again looking fondly at the screen. "Being a Loser means you don't have to be what others expect you to be. You could just be yourself." He missed that.

He missed home. 

Chapter Text

They were now outside, walking their bikes down the street as Richie biked in circles around them.

Richie: No, I love being your personal doorman, really. Could you idiots have taken any longer?

"Well, seeing it now, I know why it took so long." He didn't understand it at first when they told him about it. He looked over at the group and saw everyone focused on the t.v. "Hey, Robin." She looked over at him, "I'm sorry."

She looked confused, "What for?"

"For outing you like that," He practically flinches at the reminder, "That was really shitty of me."

"Oh." She seemed surprised, "You're right. That was shitty, but I guess I can forgive you if I can get some of your mom's homemade cookies?" She was looking a little sheepish, almost like she was afraid he'd say no. 

He laughed at her, "Of course. I'll drop them by Family Video tomorrow." She punched her fist in the air, a silent form of success. 

Eddie: Shut up, Richie.

Stanley nodded in agreement. 

Stanley: Yeah, shut up, Richie. 

Richie rolled his eyes as he continued to bike around them. 

Richie: Oh, okay, trash the trashmouth, I get it. Hey, I wasn't the one scrubbing the bathroom floor and imagining that her sink went all Eddie's mom's vagina on Halloween.

He could see the way they all cringed at his poor excuse of a joke. He wasn't going to apologize for it, that's how he talks and if they didn't like it, they could go sit in the kitchen or something.

Bill: She didn't imagine it. 

Bill stopped walking; the others followed his lead to look at him. 

Bill: I s-s-s-saw something, too. 

Beverly looked at him with a mixture of confusion and relief. 

Stanley: You saw blood, too?

He shook his head. 

Bill: Not blood. I saw G-g-g-g-Georgie. 

Mike cringed. Just hearing it was painful. When Bill said that for the first time, it really made his stomach drop, it felt like he swallowed rocks. Seeing it was a completely different story. He could feel the nausea at the sight of that poor little boy being used as a puppet. It was something would never like to experience again. 

This seemed to gain everyone's attention in a depressing way. 

Bill: It seemed so real. I mean, it seemed like him, but there was this...

He stopped, almost like he didn't know how to continue. 

Eddie: The clown. 

They all looked at Eddie nervously while Richie just looked confused. 

Eddie: Yeah, I saw him, too. 

Bill looked around the group as they all nodded. 

Richie: Wait, can only virgin's see this stuff?

The tension in the room was suddenly broken at those words. Mike chuckled. He was, obviously, still a virgin, but he was hoping that the joke would try to loosen everyone up after the uncomfortable conversation. He was wrong.

Everyone nodded their heads. 

Richie: Is that why I'm not seeing this shit?

Eddie rolled his eyes and walked over to Richie, smacking him upside the head. 

Richie: Ow! It was just a joke!

Eddie: This is serious! Not a time for jokes!

Mike rubbed the back of his head, "Yeah, I should have saved that joke for later." Eddie may not look it, but he could pack a decent hit. 

"You do know that you're gross, right?" Max turned around and raised her eyebrow. 

"You do know that you've said that already, right?" Mike shot back with a wide smile. Max, looking surprised that he called her out on her repeated comment, smiled back. Behind her, El looks like she wants to say something but keeps her mouth close, probably still feeling bad about the misunderstanding. 

Talking was heard in the distance causing the kids to look over. On the side of the road was a car and a bike. 

Eddie: Oh, shit. That's Belch Huggin's car. We should probably get out of here. 

His voice held a small amount of fear. Richie nodded in agreement. 

Bill: Wait, isn't that the homeschool kid's bike?

Eddie: Yeah, that's Mike's. 

"And this, ladies and gentlemen, is the moment you will all witness how the Losers Club gained its seventh and final member!" He held his hand up to his mouth pretending there was a microphone. "Now, what you are about to see can cause serious injury. I recommend not doing it at home."

"Mike," Joyce gave him a strained smile, "What exactly are you kids going to be doing?" 

"Something kids need to do everyone once in a while, you know?" He just shrugged. "Stand up to their bullies."

Beverly turned and looked at the boys. 

Beverly: We have to help him. 

Richie: We should?

Beverly: Yes. 

She immediately dropped her bike and ran off, the others following. Stan being the only one to but the bike on the stand. It switched to Mike being forced to the group, raw meat under his face and he tried to push up away. 

Henry: Come on. 

"Ew." He could see El gag at the raw meat. For the past couple of months, she's been trying out this new vegetarian diet. Now, honestly, Mike doesn't think she'll last very long because of how much she had grown to like bacon, but so far, she'd been doing really well. 

The bully continued to push Mike down. 

Henry: Eat that meat!

Henry's hand was replaced by his foot as he stepped on the younger boy's head forcing him to the raw meat. 

He could see Hopper and Joyce glare at the screen. He can understand why, Henry's gang was a real piece of work, not so much after Patrick disappeared, but still really bad. 

Belch: Eat it, bitch!

Henry: Motherfucker!

Victor: Pussy!

The boys continued their yelling as something caught Mike's attention. 

Belch: You little bitch!

The clown was standing in the tall grass, blood dripping down its lips, watching. 

Mike flinched. He hated that stupid clown. 

"No." Steve grumbled and dug his face into Eddie shoulder, "Why the hell did he have to look like a clown? I've never been so scared of a clown before." Mike looked at him with a weird face. How has a clown never scared him before? Clowns are fucking horrible.

Henry: Whatcha gonna do, huh? Get up! 

Mike started to panic and get up. The clown was shown again, this time taking a bite out of an arm he held in his hand. He them smiled and shook the arm, making it wave. 

"Oh, God," Eddie gagged at the sight, much like a lot of other people in the room did, "That's not okay!" No Eddie, it wasn't okay. Nothing about any of this was okay. 

Mike panicked and tried to get up, only for Belch to kick him in the face, sending him into the arms of Herny. Henry threw him on his back and placed both knees on his chest. Herny reached over and grabbed a rock, he held it above his head ready to swing it down. 

Belch: Come on Henry, smack him!

Henry was about to bring his arm down when something smacked him on the side of the head causing him to fall over with a grunt. All the boys looked over, Henry with blood on his temple, and saw Beverly standing there, the Losers running up behind her.

"Oh, fuck yeah!" Max cheered at the sight of Beverly. 

"That was fucking metal!" Eddie laughed at what Beverly did.

Now, Mike is going to be honest with himself, he wouldn't have thrown rocks if Beverly didn't do it first. "She truly takes no shit from anyone." He commented when he saw Nancy's look of bewilderment. 

Stanley: Nice throw.

Beverly: Thanks.  

Bill quickly reached down to pick up a handful of rocks as Mike ran across the steam to be with them. The other boys quickly bend down and pick up their own rocks, ready to throw. 

Henry: You losers are trying too hard. She'll do you. 

He was looking at them with fake sympathy. 

Henry: You just gotta ask nicely, like I did. 

He grabbed his crotch in both hand as his friend behind him laughed. 

"Ew!" Robin looked away from the screen quickly as Will cover El's eyes. "He's so gross! Why is he so gross?!" Yeah, Mike didn't really have an answer for that. 

Ben let out an angry roar like scream, his friends turning to him in surprise, and threw the rock hitting Henry in the forehead. The three bullies take a step back in shock. 

Belch: What the fuck?

"Ha!" Jonathan shocked him when he let out a loud laugh, "I'm sorry, that was great." 

Mike watched from his spot on the ground as Beverly threw another rock.

Henry: Come on, get 'em! Fuck!

The bullies started picking up their own rocks to throw. 

Richie: Rock war!

Richie got smacked in the face, sending him to the ground as his friends started to quickly throw rocks. 

"Hahaha!" Mike clutched his stomach as he laughed. Around him the group was making a noise something between a laugh and noise of sympathy. "Oh my God, that's what that looked like?" He couldn't stop laughing, "I can't- that was- how did they keep a straight face! Oh my God, I'm such an idiot!" His stomach hurt, "That was awesome!"

"Did it not hurt?" El looked at him slightly upset at the possibility of him being hurt. He wanted to snap at hurt, tell het it hurt less than his friends thinking he was homophobic, but he didn't. 

"It did, but it was all forgotten with everything that was happening." He waved at the screen to show the situation. 

Henry: Get 'em!

Stanley: Watch out!

Rocks were flying over the small stream as the group fought. 

Richie: Fuck you, motherfuckers!

Eddie jumped forward into the water, Beverly doing the same, so they could get closer. 

"Yeah, get 'em mini-me!" Eddie shouted at the screen. Mike thought it was funny that Eddie kept calling him 'mini-me' when the two were complete opposites. 

Bill: Eddie!

Eddie threw one and hit Belch in the ear.

"Fuck yeah!" Mike threw his hands up, proud of his friend. "That is how you beat a bully, that boy right there!" He missed him a lot. All his friends really. Yes, it was true that he was trying to get them down for Thanksgiving, but it would probably surprise them more when he moved down there. Yes, he said 'when' not 'if' or 'maybe.' He was going back down there he needed time and space. 

Richie: Fuck outta here!

Mike had gotta up and one point and started joining in on the rock war. 

Belch: Fuck you, bitch!

Beverly threw another rock and hit Belch in the nose causing it to bleed.  It was crazy. Rocks flying, people ducking and running. 

"This has got to be the best way to get rid of bullies!" Lucas had the biggest smile on his face as he watched the people on screen stand up to their tormentors. "Why didn't you do shit like that here?" The look on Mike's face wiped his smile right off, suddenly remembering what Mike did when he moved down here, "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have said that.

Eddie: Come on, guy! Let's get 'em!

The bullies were looking scared. 

Victor: Fuck this. 

Belch: Fuck out of here. 

The two ran off leaving Henry laying on the ground. The rocks stopped. The Losers stood breathing heavily. They all started to walk away, leaving Henry in a daze as he laid there. 

Richie: Go blow your dad, you mullet-wearing asshole!

He lifted both hands to flip the boy off and walked away, leaving him there. 

Mike raised his hands to flip him off, just like on the screen. 

"I loved that so much Little Wheeler." Eddie smiled widely. 

"I have got to say," Steve pointed at him, "as awesome as that was, I am so glad no one threw rocks at me when I was a bully." Mike chuckled at his words and shook his head. Steve probably didn't know he was the one that keyed his car when he spraypainted that lie about Nancy. Now really wasn't the time to bring that up.

Chapter Text

The scene changed to a grassy field, with a train passing in the distance. The Losers were just walking along, a bit aways from the fight. 

Mike: Thanks guys, but you shouldn't have done that. They'll be after you guys, too, now. 

Eddie turned around to face the other boy. 

Eddie: Oh, no, no, no. Bowers? He's always after us. 

Mike watched the screen. He smiled as he watched all his friends being together for the first of many times. He couldn't help but wonder if they missed him as much as he did them. He knows that he could be annoying, but he also knows that they loved him for it. Sometimes. 

Bill smiled. 

Bill: I guess that's one t-thin- thing we all have in common. 

Richie: Yeah, Homeschool.

Richie shouted from the back of the group. 

Richie: Welcome to the Losers' Club. 

"The best club in the world, by the way." The looked around the room with a smile, "you won't find one better than us. That was not true, and he knew that, there was obviously better clubs, The Losers was just more fun. 

The scene changed to a parade. The school band walking down the street, people waving flags from the sidewalk. They it changed to Richie, trying to play a small tuba. The owner of said tuba trying to take it away. 

"Why do you have that kid's tuba?" Robin questioned with a raised eyebrow. 

He shrugged his shoulders, "I don't know. I wanted to try it." 

Nancy crossed her arms, "Did you ask, or did you take it?" He looked at her sheepishly and gently lifted his shoulders. She shook her head and pinched the bridge of her nose, "Micheal." She said nothing else.

Changed to a missing poster. 'Edward Corcoran, 13 years old.' 

Stanley: They say they found part of his hand all chewed up near the Standpipe. 

"Ew." Lucas gagged. "Was that the arm we saw the clown eating?" He looked at Mike with a look on his face that suggested he really didn't want to know. Mike looked at his friend and slowly shook his head. Lucas looked like he wanted to puke. Now, he didn't know who's arm the clown was eating, he didn't want to know, he just knows that Corcoran's hand was found about three days before.

Beverly looked away from the poster. 

Ben: He asked to borrow a pencil once.

Bill walked over to the poster and lifted it. Under was a missing poster for Betty Ripsom.

Bill: It's like she's been f-f-f-forgotten because Corcoran's missing.

The air in the room felt thick. He could practically feel the was this moment made Nancy uncomfortable. It was almost when Will went missing and no one cared about the fact the Bard couldn't be found either. 

In the background, Richie continued to 'play' the tuba while the band kid tried to pull it away. 

Stanley: Is it ever gonna end?

The band kid finally got his tuba back. 

Richie: What the fuck,  dude?

He chuckled at himself on the screen. God, he can see why some people didn't like him, but that was their problem. He was hilarious. 

Eddie walked up to the group with two ice-cream cones. 

Eddie: What are you guys talking about?

Richie walked to where they were. 

Richie: What they always talk about. 

Eddie handed Richie the other ice-cream cone, as Ben nodded. 

"Oh my God!" Mike groaned loudly gaining everyone's attention. "Mr. Porter's ice-cream!" He looked at the people around him. "Mr. Porter owned an ice-cream truck, and all his ice-cream is homemade. Ugh!" He leaned his head back upset, "It's the best ice-cream in the world!" he could feel their eye's roll, but he didn't care. Now all he wanted was ice-cream. 

Ben: I actually think it will end. 

Everyone was looking at him now. 

Ben: For a little while, at least. 

He could hear Eddie lean over Steve and whisper to Robin about what she thinks that means. They always did that, talk about what they think is going to happen. Steve had even offered one time to move but they said that would ruin the fun of it. 

Beverly: What do you mean?

As everyone was waiting for Ben to talk, Richie reached over and grabbed Eddie's wrist. Eddie looked confused as Richie moved his wrist. His confusion turned to disgust as Richie licked his ice-cream. 

Eddie: Are you serious? You have your own!

Richie let go of his wrist and put his finger to his lips. 

Richie: Shh! Pay attention.

Robin chuckled at the action, "What the fuck?" She looked at him confused, "What was the point of that?" 

"Well," He shrugged his shoulders. Was he really gonna do this? Might as well, he did say that he thinks he was Bi. "Eddie just gets cute when he's mad." He turned red as he spoke, but no one said anything. Will did flinch a little at his words, but that was probably because he accused him of being homophobic. "I mean," He pointed to the screen, "look at him." he was practically whining at this point. 

"I can understand that." Eddie, the metalhead, nodded as he pointed at Steve, "This shithead gets fucking adorable when he's angry." Steve gasped, almost like he was offended, and smacked Eddie's finger. "What? You do!" Steve just glared at him, "Kind of proving my point, Babe."

He pointed to Ben. None of the others seemed to notice their actions as they continued talking. 

Ben: So, I was going over all my Derry research and I charted out all the big events. The ironworks explosion in 1902, the Bradley gang in '29, and The Black Spot in '56. And now kids being...

"Oh." Nancy came to the realization at the same time Bill did. 

Bill looked at been with realization. 

Ben: I realize this stuff seems to happen...

Ben and Bill: Every 27 years. 

"That was fast math." Steve looked very confused at what had just happened. 

"Thank you!" Mike exclaimed, his arms waving around. Steve seemed a little shock at his yell, but he didn't really care. "I said the same goddamn thing!"

Richie looked at the two before pointing at Bill. 

Richie: Okay, that was fast math.

Mie gestured to the screen in a 'see' motion. 

Eddie smacked his shoulder. 

Eddie: Shut up!

The scene changed to the community park; a giant statue of a lumberjack stood in the middle. 

Eddie: Okay, so, let me get this straight. It comes out from wherever to eat kids for, like, a year? And then what? It just goes into hibernation?

"So, what," Steve whispers to Robin but everyone can clearly hear him, "He's like a demonic bear or something?" Robin giggled into her hand, again trying not to be heard but obviously not working. 

The kids were sitting around a bench or on their bikes talking. 

Stanley: Maybe it's like... What do you call it? Cicadas. 

They stared at him. 

Stanley: You know, the bugs that come out every 17 years. 

Mike shook his head slightly. 

Mike: My grandfather thinks this town is cursed. He says that all the bad things that happen in this town are because of one thing. An evil thing that feeds off the people of Derry. 

"That creepily accurate." Will mumbled, talking for the first time since their argument. Mike loves Will, truly he does. Will was his best friend here in Hawkins, but hearing his voice right now makes his stomach hurt. He also hated the fact that he felt like it was his fault, that he did something wrong. Only, he didn't do anything. 

Stanley: But it can't be one thing. We all saw something different. 

Mike: Maybe. Or maybe it knows what scares us most and that's what we see. 

"Like a boggart?" Steve questioned as he looked at Mike. Everyone just looked at him weird. 

Max stared at him, her eyebrow crooked up in confusion, "I'm sorry, a what?" Thank goodness she asked because if she didn't, then he was going to. 

"A booger?" El whispered to Lucas confused. 

"A boggart." Steve said again only to receive the same looks. "Do you guys not know what that is?"

"Yes, Steve," Jonathan gestured around the room, "These are the faces of people who know that is." Mike chuckled at his sarcasm.

"It's an English folklore," Dustin made a weird sound of bewilderment, as if he couldn't believe Steve would know what that word meant. "It's like this weird house spirit thing that takes the form of what it believes would scare you the most." 

"How the fuck do you know that?" Eddie was looking at his boyfriend with wide eyes. 

"My great-grandmother on my dad's side was from England." He shrugged as if it wasn't a big deal. "She told me stories." Mike couldn't help but wonder, was this a boggart? And if it was, why was it haunting a town instead of a house?

Richie looked at the group. 

Eddie: I-I-I saw a leper. He was like a walking infection. 

Stanley shook his head. 

Stanley: But you didn't.

He gained their attention. 

Stanley: Because it isn't real. None of this is. Not Eddie's leper, or-or Bill seeing Georgie, of the woman I keep seeing. 

Richie: She hot?

"I need to apologize for that." Mike whispered to himself. 

Stanley looked at him with disbelief. 

Stanley: No, Richie. She's not hot. 

"Seriously," He mumbled into his palm as he watched the screen. He didn't realize the photo was as traumatizing as it was. 

Richie frowned, looking a little apologetic. 

Stanley: Her face is all messed up. None of this makes any sense. They're all like bad dreams. 

Mike disagreed. 

Mike: I don't think so. I know the difference between a bad dream and real life, okay. 

Eddie: What'd you see? You saw something, too? 

Mike nodded.

Mike: Yes. Do you guys know that burned-down house on Harris Avenue?

Mike cringed. Ever since Mike told them the story of that house, he hated walking passed it. Hated even looking at it. Made his heart hurt. 

They waited patiently for him to continue. 

Mike: I was inside when it burned down. Before I was rescued, my mom and dad were tapped in the next room over from me. They were pushing and pounding on the door, 

A woman could be heard screaming very faintly. A memory. 

Mike: trying to get to me. 

He could see Joyce and Hopper get visually upset at Mike's story. Hopper, for losing a child he couldn't save, and Joyce for saving a child she nearly lost. 

Man: Hurry, son!

Woman: It burns!

Mike: But it was too hot.

His voice cracked at the memory of his dying parents. 

Mike: When the firemen finally found them, the skin on their hands hand melted down to the bone. 

Lucas looked down at his hands and he knew that he was instantly reminded of when he burnt himself with a firework during Starcourt. Sometimes the luck this group had made him want to laugh out loud, their lives were fucked up. 

Stanley looked like he wanted to puke. 

Mike: We're all afraid of something. 

Richie turned at looked at the stage that was set up. 

Richie: Got that right. 

A close up of a regular clown standing of the stage with flowers. 

Mike shivered at the sight of that stupid face-painted actor. 

Eddie: Why, Rich? What are you afraid of?

Richie turned back to his friends; all the joking gone from his face. 

Richie: Clowns. 

"Clowns?" Hopper gave him a look. 

"Yes," He nodded, "Clowns."

"That must have been Hell for you." The chief spoke back. Yes, it was Hell, but not only because Pennywise took the form of a clown. It was Hell for a lot of reasons. 

Chapter Text

It changed to a close up of the Derry Sewer System map. The camera zoomed out to Bill pinning the map up on the garage wall while Stan was coving the window with an old blanket. 

"Oh, no." Mike cringed at the screen. He hated this part. The garage and the house, it was just one of the worst things. If he had a list on the scariest things, it would probably be down the well, the house, then the garage. Those are the top three, no question. 

"Mike," He looked over at Steve, "You good?" He wanted to nod his head, show them all he was fine. He had his cry, he freaked out, he should be good now. He didn't need any more comfort, he was okay. "Mike," Steve was looking at him with a look of understanding and an underlining look of worry. He looked away to Dustin, "On the floor."

Dustin looked at him confused, "What?"

"Get on the floor," Steve pointed to the floor. Dustin, still confused, did as he was told but did so slowly. Steve then turned his attention to his boyfriend, "Scoot over." Now it was Eddie's turn to look confused. "Over!" Steve pointed to the spot Dustin was sitting, "Now!" Eddie quickly scooched over leaving a small space between the two of them. "Come here," Steve patted the spot next to him while looking at Mike. 

"Oh." He hesitated. He shouldn't need anything, he already cried he's fine. But just seeing Steve offering something, a feeling of understanding, made him want to cry again. He stood from his chair, ignoring all the eyes on him, and quickly sat next to Steve, who wrapped his arms around his shoulders and pulled him closer. 

This should feel weird. He wasn't close to Steve not in any way, shape, or form. It's probably even weirder that it doesn't feel weird. It's comforting, it's understanding, it's everything that Steve experienced with his moive that's helping him. 

Eddie turned the projector on as Mike closed the garage door. Ben handed Bill a projector slide, the same on he was looking at him Ben's room and placed it in the right spot. The map of Old Derry appeared on the wall and combined with the sewer map. The kids all sat around the projector to get a good look on the wall. 

The room started to get tense, probably because they saw how he acted when he noticed what the screen showed. Everyone was sitting and waiting for something to happen, Mike wasn't waiting for it. He took a deep breath, he was ready. 

Bill: Okay. Look.

He pointed at the map. 

Bill: That's where G-g-g-Georgie disappeared. 

The camera showed a part of the map with a small circle and an 'x' through it. 

He grabbed onto Steve's arm as he watched what was happening. Steve didn't say anything, only let him grab. It was almost like Steve was expecting him to do this, to have a silent freak out. 

Bill: There's the Ironworks. 

An image of the Ironworks was shown on the edge of the map. 

Bill: And The Black Spot.

Another circle with an 'x' was shown. 

Bill: Everywhere it happens, it's all connected by the sewers. And they all meet up a the-

Ben cut him off. 

Ben: The well house.

Stanley: It's in the house on Neibolt Street. 

Nancy snapped her fingers but didn't say anything, it was her way of saying 'I told you so' without actually saying in. It annoyed him a little bit because, first of all, no one disagreed with her, and secondly, it was not the time for an 'I told you so.'

Richie looked confused. 

Richie: You mean that creepy-ass house where all the junkies and hobos like to sleep?

Eddie started to shake his head and hyperventilate. He gasped and took out his inhaler, breathing deeply as he used it. Is action quickly caused Richie to look over in worry.

Mike smiled; he always took notice when Eddie needed something. It was something that just always happened.

Beverly: I hate that place. It always feels like it's watching me.

Eddie continued to breathe heavily. 

Eddie: That's where I saw it. That's where I saw the clown.

Everyone was now looking very uncomfortable. 

Bill: Th-t-That's where it lives. 

Eddie took another hit of his inhaler causing Richie to look at him again. 

"Wow," Joyce smiled at him, "You are really tuned into his actions." 

"Yeah," He shrugged his shoulders, not letting go of Steve's arm, "It all started when he had an asthma attack and didn't have his inhaler." That had been a scary day. He knows now that his inhaler wasn't real but at the time it was just horrible. "It wasn't fun, so now I always make sure I'm around to help in case he didn't have it again. Or... at least when I was around."

Stanley: I can't imagine anything ever wanting to live there. 

Eddie suddenly shot out of his seat, Richie standing as well but staying still, giving Eddie his space. 

"Yeah, when he gets like that you have to keep your distance, crowding him only makes it worse." As much as he would have loved to go and hug him, it would have made him freak out more which would have made Mike feel even worse than having to watch. 

Eddie: Can we stop talking about this? I-I-I-I can barely breathe.

He gestured to the inhaler in his hand. 

Eddie: This is summer. We're kids. I can barely breathe. I'm up here having a fucking asthma attack. 

He gasped.

Richie: It's okay, Eds. You just gotta breath.

Richie motioning with his hands in an 'in and out' motion but Eddie wasn't paying attention to him. 

"Does that normally work?" Lucas turned to look at him. "You telling him to breath like that?" Lucas then copied the motion that he was doing on the screen.

"Yeah," Mike shrugged, "most of the time it works but sometimes, as of that moment," He gestured to the screen, "he was already too worked up he didn't even hear me." Honestly, that hardly even happened. Eddie always listened to when he told him to calm down, this was obviously a time where he was too worked up and didn't know how to handle it. 

Eddie: I'm not doing this.

He turned around and quickly ripped the sewer map off the wall. 

Bill: What the hell? Put the map back.

The projector clicked and the Old Derry map went away. No one noticed, all eyes focused on Eddie as he shook his head. 

Eddie: Mmm-mmm.

The projector clicked again. 

"Why is it clicking?" Robin reached over Steve to get to him, "Who's clicking it?" She was really freaked out. Apparently scary movies were not her thing. He didn't answer her, she would find her answer soon enough. 

Everyone looked at it, shocked. It clicked again. Everyone turned to the wall as pictures appeared. Zack was shown on the wall holding Georgie in his arms both wear baseball shirts and hats. It clicked again; another picture was shown. 

Bill: What happened?

The Denbrough family was shown on an amusement park water ride. 

Stanley: What's going on?

"Is no one doing that?" El looked around the room, as if waiting for someone to tell her otherwise. He didn't answer her; he couldn't answer her because if he said what she wanted him to that would be lying and 'friends don't lie.'

Eddie whimpered and moved away from the wall, standing next to Richie and Stan as Mike checked out the projector. 

Mike: I got it. Hold on. 

The projector kept going. Next image was Bill and Georgie at the zoo. 

Mike: Guys. 

Next was a family photo in front of a church. 

Mike tensed and tightened his grip on Steve's arm. He was ready, he was. He was not going to freak out because he already had his freak out, already cried. He was fine. 

Steve apparently felt him tense and pulled him closer. Once again, sitting with Steve like this should be weird. It should be uncomfortable because he wasn't close with Steve, not like Dustin or Max but it wasn't but it was nice to know that he had someone who understood what he was at the moment. 

Zack with his arm around Bill, Georgie standing in between his mom and Bill, holding their hands. Only, their mom's hair was in her face due to the wind. It clicked again and the picture just zoomed in slightly. 

Bill: Georgie. 

It zoomed in again. 

Stanley: Bill?

The projector started going faster. It zoomed in closer and closer to Georgie's face. Everyone was watching it, scared. Click. Click. Click. Click. It started to move away from Georgie's face and getting closer to their mom's face. Click. Click. Click. Click. Her hair started to move. Her face was no longer her own. It was the clowns.

"Shit."

"Yeah, that's a no."

"Fuck." 

"Stupid clown."

Mike took a deep breath. He could do this. He's fine. 

Richie: What the fuck?

The clown seemed to being staring at them through the image. 

Bill: It's IT!

They all started moving away from the wall and the projector except for Bill, who stood frozen on his stop. 

Richie: What the fuck is that?!

"What do you mean 'what the fuck is that?' that's the clown!" Dustin partly yelled at the screen and at Mike. 

"Well, Dustin," He snapped. He didn't want to but seriously, "I didn't know what it looked like at the time!" Should he have yelled at him, probably not, but that's what he gets for asking a stupid question. 

Richie grabbed on to Eddie's arm. 

Richie: What the fuck is that?!

Richie pulled Eddie to him, wrapping an arm around his shoulders and pulled him with him away from the projector.

Eddie: I don't fucking know!

The clown's smile was crooked in the image, that somehow made it worse. 

Beverly: Turn it off! Turn it off!

"Yes!" Eddie yelled at the screen as he scooted closer to Steve, making Mike squish between the two of them. "Turn it off!" With one arm wrapped around Steve's, Mike used his other hand to grab Eddie's wrist. Eddie, with surprise on his face, gave him a small smile. 

Richie agreed, arms not letting go of Eddie. 

Richie: Yeah. Yeah, turn it off. Turn it off!

Mike rushed forward and kicked the projector to the floor. It hit the floor, the slides scattering everywhere but the projector still remained on. Everyone was breathing heavily in fright. Richie finally let go of Eddie but still kept his hand on Eddie's shoulder. The projector started to blink, everyone looked at the wall. The clown was still there. It clicked on and off, leaving the room in a temporary darkness before it was back on. 

"I don't like this." El shuffled closer to Max. Everyone was tense, like they knew something was going to happen, and they were right. Mike tried to slow his breathing; he was fine. He could feel Eddie shuffle closer, and Steve tighten his arm. He was fine, he had people, he was okay. 

It clicked again and the clown was gone. Stanley, who was closest to the wall, seemed to relax slightly. It clicked off again. When it turned back on, the clown, who was bigger than average, was now out of the image and partly into the room, as if he was coming out of the image. 

"Ahh!"

"What the shit?!"

"Nope! Nope! Nope!"

"Big ass clown!"

"Not okay!"

"What the hell?!"

Mike took a deep breath and held it while keep his eyes on the screen. He was fine, he could watch this. It was okay. 

It growled at the children as they all screamed. Richie stood frozen as he watched the clown. 

"What the fuck, Mike," Max was yelling at the screen, "Move your ass!" He wanted to roll his eyes at her, but he couldn't, he was once again frozen. His breathing was shakey and he felt his eyes water at the fact he hadn't blinked. 

Ben: Run, Stanley!

Eddie: Richie!

Stan ran away from the wall as the clown continued to crawl out of the picture. Eddie reached out, grabbed Richie's arms and pulled; the action snapped him out of whatever trance he was in. 

He could feel his hands shake as he tightened his grip on the two older boys by him. "You're okay," Steve whispered by his ear so no one could hear, "Eds and I gotcha, you're right here." A tear fell from his eye. He's right here with Steve and Eddie. He's in Steve's house with everyone else. He's okay. 

The projector clicked on and off again. The clown was now further in the room, on all fours, crawling to them. They all continued to scream as the projector went on and off again. 

Eddie: What is it?

The clown was now face to face with Beverly, growling in her face. 

Richie: What the fuck?!

Another tear fell. Why was he crying, he's fine. The clown is dead. He's not there. He could feel Steve's hand rub his shoulder, as if he was reminding him that he was here and not in that garage. 

The projector clicked again. Beverly stared at the clown in horror as she backed away into the corner. It clicked again, all the kids screaming as the clown reached his arms out to grab her. The kids continued to scream; Beverly covered her face with her arms. 

"What the hell is wrong with this clown?!" Dustin screamed as he hugged Eddie's leg. 

"Make is stop!" El buried her face in Max's shoulder. Mike could practically hear his heart beating in his ears as more tears fell. Why the hell was he crying? 

Ben and Mike quickly opened the garage door, flooding the room with light. Beverly removed her hands from her face to see an empty garage. The kids where all panting, trying to calm down. Beverly walked over to the boys, a hand on her chest. 

"Oh, thank God you kids are okay." Joyce let out a sigh when the clown disappeared. 

"Hey," Steve whispered once again in his ear so no one else could hear them, "You're okay. Just breath. Just like you were telling your friend Eddie, okay?" Mike nodded, "Just in and out. Follow me, yeah? In.." Steve took a long, deep breath that Mike followed, "Hold it for two... three... four..." Mike held it and his tears started to slow, "and out..." Steve let out a long breath that Mike, once again, copied. "Better?" Mike nodded. He didn't necessarily feel better about the whole thing, but he felt better than he had a moment ago. 

Beverly: Thanks, Ben. 

She then moved to hug Bill. 

Eddie: It saw us. It saw us and it knows where we are.

He was starting to panic again. 

Bill: It always did.

He walked out of the garage. 

Bill: S-s-so, let's go. 

"Go?" Lucas looked around the room, "Where the fuck does he want to go?"

Everyone looked at him confused. 

Ben: Go? Go where?

Bill: Neibolt.

"To that creepy house they were just talking about?" Dustin turned to Mike, but he didn't get an answer.

"Why would he want to go there?" It was Jonathan's turn to ask. Mike shivered uncomfortably. That was a good question, why would Bill want to go there? Why would Bill run to the danger? 

Everyone continued to stare. 

Bill: That's where G-g-g-Geo-Georgie is.

That's why. When it came to Georgie, Bill didn't really care about what happened. 

Stanley gestured to the garage. 

Stanley: After that?

Richie: Yeah, it's summer. We should be outside. 

Bill was now angry. 

Bill: If you say it's summer one more f-f-f-fucking time...

"It was summer." Mike whispered harshly. It angered him a little that Bill wanted to play Scooby-Doo and solve the mystery. 

He took a breath and watched his friends. He quickly turned and grabbed his bike, not caring if they followed. 

Beverly: Bill!

They all watched as he rode off, not knowing if they should follow. 

Beverly: Wait!

"He just went?" Hopped looked at Mike, "Alone?"

Mike shook his head, "No, he didn't go alone. We all went with him." He didn't really like the fact that they all went to that stupid house. "Hey Steve."

"What's up?" Steve asked with a soft voice, almost like he knew if he spoke any louder Mike would break. 

"Can I just stay here for a little bit?" He left his hand around Steve's arm, "Just for a little longer?"

"Yeah," He could feel Steve nod behind him, "of course you can." Steve rubbed his shoulder, "Stay as long as you need." 

Chapter Text

Bill was riding his bike down the street at a quick pace. He was by himself, but he didn't seem to care, just wanting to get to the home of the clown. Once he made it to the house, he hesitated for a moment, before dropping his bike to the ground and marching up to the gate where he froze. He stood at stared at it, fear plastered on his face. He slowly walked up the path. 

"I thought you said he didn't go alone?" Hopper wasn't accusing him of anything, he just sounded confused. 

"He didn't." Mike answered. "We're right behind him." He was still squashed between Eddie and Steve, but he didn't mind it. It made him feel safe and comforted. It was grounding. 

Bill: He thr-thrusts his fists against the p-post and still insists he s-s-sees...

As he was speaking, he walked closer and closer to the porch. Behind him, the other kids had finally joined him, rolling their bikes to a stop. 

Beverly: Bill!

He stopped on the steps and turned around. 

Beverly: Bill, you can't go in there. 

Mike scoffed softly. You'd think he'd listen to the girl he like but no. He just had to go into the spooky-murder-looking house to find a spooky-murder-looking clown. 

They all dropped their bikes, except for Stan, and walked up to the steps of the house. 

Beverly: This is crazy. 

Bill: Look, you don't have to come in with me. But what happens when another Georgie goes missing? Or another Betty? Or another Ed Corcoran? Or one of us? Are you just gonna pretend that it isn't happening like everyone else in this town? Because I can't. 

Mike could see the group around him, he could see the way they all agreed with his friend. They would do the same thing, practically have if you think about it with everything that's happened here in Hawkins. Honestly, his friends here and in Derry have so much in common that's it's a little scary. 

He was breathing heavily as his voice started to break. 

Bill: I go home, and all I see is that Georgie isn't there. His clothes, his toys, his stupid stuffed animals, but... He isn't. So, walking into this house, for me, it's easier than walking into my own. 

"Huh," Eddie mumbled to himself. He was rubbing his thumb along Mike's wrist in a comforting way, to help him calm down. "I could have sworn that kid had a stutter." His words caused Mike to chuckle. Eddie looked at him, "What?" Mike just shook his head and waved to the screen. 

Bill turned around to continue up the stairs. 

Richie: Wow.

Ben: What?

Richie: He didn't stutter once. 

Eddie then chuckled, now understand what Mike thought funny. 

Eddie softly nudged his shoulder and whispered. 

Eddie: Beep beep. 

"Oh, please." Mike groaned slightly, "That was hardly a 'beep beep' moment, just a pure observation." Okay, yes, it was a 'beep beep' moment, but he wasn't going to admit that. 

Richie rolled his eyes and walked forward, Ben following him, up the steps. 

Stan: Wait!

Everyone froze and turned to him. 

Stan: Um... Shouldn't we have some people keep watch?

Bill's hand twitched on the doorknob, almost like he didn't care in that moment. 

Stan: You know, in case something bad happens?

"I don't approve of the coward's way out, but he does have a bit of a point." He could hear Max mumble at the screen. He could see her point there, but he could also see Stan's. No one wanted to go into that house except for Bill, but Stan was the only one brave enough to say something which Mike really admired him for. 

Stan then started to look around the group, trying to see someone agree with him. 

Bill: W-w-who wants to stay out here?

Immediately everyone raised their hands except for Beverly. They all started to look around.

Robin peaked her head over Steve's shoulder to look at him. "Did she want to go in that house?" She looked like she wanted to disagree with the whole thing, which he understood. He wanted to disagree with it the moment they all started talking about seeing a stupid clown. 

"No," He shook his head, "but she also didn't want Bill going in there alone." She was very protective of their friend group, she wanted to make sure everyone was going to be okay. If something bad was going to happen, she wanted to be there so she could stop it. 

Richie groaned a looked a Bill again. 

Richie: Fuck.

The scene changed to Bill holding his fist out with sticks. The rest of the Losers gathered around him waiting to pick one. 

Bill: The sticks are all different sizes. The two people with the shortest ones will go in with me. Okay?

"You drew straws?" Dustin looked at him with bewilderment. 

"No." Mike shook his head, "We drew sticks." 

"Same thing." Dustin smarted back but suddenly looked nervous again, "So, who all went in with Bill?"

Mike just gestured back to the screen, "I'm sure it will show you."

They all nodded their heads slowly, as they looked uncomfortable. 

Eddie: I have a bad feeling about this...

Eddie shook his head causing Richie to glance at him. 

Richie: What do you mean?

Eddie turned to his friend. 

Mike smiled at the screen; he remembered that conversation. It makes his stomach turn with how much he missed Eddie. 

Eddie: Don't you ever get that small voice inside your head telling you something is going to get you in a lot of trouble?

Richie stood for a second to think, eventually shaking his head.

Richie: ...no?

"I don't think you ever had." Nancy chuckled lightly as she looked at him. She was looking at him weirdly, almost like she couldn't figure out something. 

Eddie: That...

Eddie scrunched his face before a look of realization appears. 

Eddie: That explains a lot, actually.

"I take insult to that." Mike mumbled as he prepared himself for what was going to happen next. There was no way it wouldn't show what happened inside the house. He was sure that it was going to show Eddie with his broke arm and- wait. Will it show the scene with Mrs. K? Mike could feel himself pale at the thought. Would it show what she said to Bev? It him?

Chapter Text

Inside the old, dirty building, the door slowly creaked open. There were dead leaves all over the floor. cobwebs in every corner, even a couple of trees were growing from under the floorboards. Bill, Richie, and Eddie slowly walked in. 

"Oh, my God." Nancy groaned as she watched the screen. "Of course, you were one of the kids going in there." Everyone seemed to be thinking the same thing by the looks on their faces. 

Richie: I can't believe I pulled the short straw.

Eddie: They were sticks. 

Dustin turned around and gave him a small glare at the words he said on screen. Mike, obviously, did the mature things and stuck his tongue out at Dustin. 

Richie rolled his eyes. 

Richie: You guys are lucky you not measuring dicks.

Eddie: Beep beep, Richie.

They looked around the room. The paper was falling off the walls, the windows were covered with boards letting almost no light in. 

"Damn," Steve could hear Steve mumble behind him, "That's creepier than the Creel House here in town." Now, Mike never went to the Creel House, he only heard about it. So, ha had to agree with Steve, this house was creepier. 

Eddie: I can smell it. 

Richie: Don't breathe through your mouth. 

Eddie: How come?

The three boys were looking at different parts of the room. 

Richie: Because then you're eating it.

Eddie gagged at his words as something caught Richie's eye. 

"What?" El whispered, not taking her eyes off the screen, "What do you see?" Mike didn't answer her, there was no point. She would see it soon enough. 

"Hey, you're okay." Steve whispered in his ear and rubbed his shoulder. He didn't even realize that his breathing started to come out a little shaky. This is why he wanted to stay with Steve a little longer, because Steve was a caregiver and with Eddie right in front of him, he had a protecter there as well. He would be okay. 

Richie walked into a small room that looked to be a sunroom. He grabbed a piece of paper from the small tree. It was a missing poster.

No one said anything as they watch the screen. The room was tense as they watched the three boys stand in the house where they believed a murder clown was. Now, this would be a great time to say something, to try and take the tension away, to be Richie. Only, he couldn't. 

In the other room, Bill and Eddie turned to him. Richie then looked up at his friends, clearly scared. 

Bill: What?

Richie: It... It says I'm missing. 

"What?" Everyone turned and looked at Mike as he shook. Obviously, he wasn't missing, he was right there but that feeling of terror that lived in his chest in that moment was back. Nancy was looking at him, tears filled her eyes, "Mike, what..." She couldn't finish her question. She probably didn't know what the rest of her question was. 

"I was scared." He whispered so softly that they probably had a hard time hearing him. "This was the first time that I knew, one hundred percent, that I was gonna die." A tear rolled down his cheek, "It was a fear I had never felt before." It was true. Even now after facing the Upside Down, seeing that poster was the scariest things that had ever happened to him. 

He could tell that Nancy want to come to him and hug him, but he was gripping Steve and Eddie's arms so tight that he was probably hurting them. They didn't say anything, didn't tell him to let go or loosen up, because they knew that he needed it. 

Bill walked closer to see the paper as Eddie froze in place. 

Bill: Y-y-you're not missing, Richie.

Eddie brought his hand to his mouth, nervously. 

Richie: Police department, City of Derry.

The paper was shown. Richie's face was smiling up at them from the paper. 'MISSING Richie Tozier' Richie was breathing heavily. 

He could practically hear Joyce's heart breaking at the sight. He's pretty sure everyone, except for Max, was immediately reminded of the missing poster of Will. Looking around the room, he hated what he saw. Dustin, Lucas, and Will looked pale, Max looked very uncomfortable, El looked like she didn't know how to feel, Joyce and Jonathan looked sick, Nancy was fully crying, Hopper wasn't looking at the screen, and Eddie had his thumbnail in his teeth. He couldn't see Steve or Robin because they were behind him, but he knew that they'd probably look sick too. 

Richie: That's my shirt. That's my hair. That's my face.

Bill tried to take the paper from him. 

Bill: Calm down, this isn't real.

Mike wanted to scoff but his chest was a little too tight for that. How on Earth was he supposed to calm down? Bill was his friend but sometimes he wanted to smack him so hard. 

Richie didn't calm down. 

Richie: That's my name. That's my age! That's the date!

Bill then grabbed the paper and the two started playing tug-a-war with it while yelling at each other. 

Bill: It can't be real, Richie. 

Richie: No, it says it! What the fuck?

"Your friend is not being very helpful." Hopper mumbled. Mike didn't know if he was supposed to hear him or not with how low the was speaking. 

"At that second, no he wasn't." He answered, "but that wasn't really his fault. He was scared too, he just didn't wanna show it." Bill was probably the bravest of them all, with all his determination. 

Eddie couldn't do anything but watch the two. Richie was breathing so hard, and his eyes started to fill with tears. 

Richie: Am I missing?

Bill: Calm down. 

Bill grabbed his friend by the shoulders. Richie turned to look at Eddie. 

Richie: Am I gonna go missing?

He could feel Steve continue to rub his shoulder. He wanted to be embarrassed at how he was acting on the screen, but he couldn't. His reaction was completely natural in the situation he was in. 

Bill turned his attention back to him. 

Bill: Calm down. 

Richie: What the fuck?!

Bill: Look at me, Richie. Look at me. 

Richie finally got quiet; his breathing slowed but was still shaky.

Bill: That... That isn't real.

"Sure fucking looks real." Dusin spoke at the screen. Mike could feel the tension and he didn't like it. Why the fuck didn't Steve tell him how horrible this experience was going to be. 

"So, he was messing with your head?" Max turned to look at him, her eyes holding sadness and understanding. He said this earlier, yes, but he can understand why it would impact her the most. 

Mike nodded, "Yeah," His voice scratched against his throat, "He liked to mess with us because out fear made us taste better, maybe." He wasn't one hundred percent on what the clown was doing. His words obviously didn't make anyone feel any better. They just looked green. 

He pointed to the missing paper that was thrown on the ground. Richie looked between Bill and Eddie. 

Bill: It's playing tricks on you. 

Richie still couldn't seem to catch his breath. 

Eddie: Rich. 

Eddie shuffled forward slightly. 

Eddie: In and out, yeah?

Mike couldn't help but give a watery chuckle at the screen. It made him feel better that Eddie tried to help him just like he would help him. 

He gave his friend a weak smile and moved his hands in an 'in and out' motion that Richie did for him. Richie nodded his head. 

Richie: Yeah.

Richie took a deep, slow breath and let it out. 

Girl: Hello?

"Oh, shit." Eddie mumbled. Everyone was on edge now. 

The three boys immediately turned their heads to the doorframe, when the sound of the voice was heard. They started to walk back to the front room. 

Girl: Hello?

They looked up the stairs, when the voice seemed to be coming from. 

Girl: Help me, please?

They slowly started to make their way up the stairs as the girl started to gasp painfully.

"Why are you going upstairs?"

"Get out of the house!"

"What the fuck are you doing?"

"No!"

"Why? Just why?"

Mike didn't have an excuse for doing something so stupid. Dustin turned around with a confused look. "Didn't we just discuss this? Run out of the house, not up the stairs. Were those not your words?" 

"Yeah." Mike mumbled with a shrug of his shoulders. 

"Then why would you..." Dustin waved at the screen to finish his question. Mike just shrugged his shoulders. He didn't know.

They made it to the second floor, rats scurrying away, and found a hallway. At the end of the hall, a door was open and a girl, from the shoulders up, was seen laying on the floor. The boys stood frozen, not knowing what to do. The girl turned at looked at them.

Bill: Betty?

Richie: Ripsom?

"Oh, my God."

"What the fuck?"

"That's the missing girl?"

"Holy shit." 

Honestly, Mike expected everyone to be yelling and screaming with terror. That's not what was happening. Whispers filled the room. Horrified whispers as they watched the girl. 

She was then yanked away from the door, screaming as she went. The boys all jumped and gasped in horror. 

Everyone in the room jumped and gasped, much like the boys did on the screen. 

"I don't like this." El wrapped her arms around herself, almost like she was trying to protect herself from what she was seeing. 

"Please tell me you boys left the house." Joyce mumbled into her hand. 

They then started to walk forward, down the hall to where she was. 

"Of course, they didn't." Hopper answered Joyce while giving Mike a pointed look. 

"Why? Why would you..." Eddie looked at him, not judging or being rude about it, he was wanting to understand. 

"We thought we could help her." Mike mumbled back. Even though they knew it was unlikely, but they wanted to try. 

Hobo: Eddie...

Eddie stopped and slowly turned around. Bill and Richie, not noticing that Eddie wasn't with them, kept walking. 

Everyone was at the edge of their seats as they watched the two boys walk further and further away from their friend. Mike immediately felt guilt weigh on him. If he had just been paying attention, if he had just turned around. 

Hobo: What are you looking for?

Eddie looked at the separate hall and nothing was there. 

Eddie: Guys... Guys, can you hear that?

Richie and Bill were already halfway down the hall. Eddie's breathing turned raggedly, still not noticing his friends were away, and started to get his inhaler out. Bill and Richie finally made it to the room Betty was in. They walked in slowly and looked in the direction she was pulled, only to see nothing. 

Richie: She was just here. Where the fuck did she go?

"Oh, God." Robin was hiding in Steve's shoulder. 

"This isn't okay." Lucas was practically buried in the blanket he had wrapped around him. Mike couldn't disagree. This really wasn't okay, nothing about it was even remotely okay. 

It switched back to Eddie, is gaze still on the opposite hall. 

Eddie: Guys...

A door opened and a loud growling was heard. The door behind Richie and Bill started to close, none of the boys noticing. 

"Shit, shit, shit, shit." He could hear Nancy freaking out from where he was sitting. The guilt was heavy on his chest, and he hated it. Why didn't he notice Eddie wasn't with him?

Eddie: Oh, my God.

Eddie turned around and saw the door close. He quickly started to run to them. 

Eddie: Guys. Guys!

Once the door slammed, Bill and Richie turned around. 

No one moved. No one said anything. The room was thick with terror. No one knew what to do. If Steve and Eddie went by him and not helping, he'd probably be a terrible, ugly mess. 

Eddie: Guys! Guys!

Bill: What? Eddie? 

Bill grabbed the doorknob and tried to open it. It wouldn't budge. 

As he was running, Eddie started to scream. He quickly came to a stop. The floor in front of the door, caved in. 

Eddie: What the fuck?!

"What the fuck?!" Max was looking between the screen and at him. Mike could only stare at the screen in shock. The fucking floor fell through? 

He looked down and could see the kitchen below him. Circus music was playing in the background, but Eddie didn't seem to notice or take mind. A hand slowly made its way into frame and grab Eddie's shoulder. Eddie turned; horror written on his face. 

Hobo: Time to take your pill, Eddie.

The same man, the leper, was standing right behind him. The growled and stuck out its tongue, a red pill was resting on top of it. Eddie's eyes rolled in the back of his head as he fainted. He whimpered as he fell backwards, through the hole in the floor, and onto a table that broke underneath him. His watch beeped, causing him to groan and lay his head back down, clearly passed out.

No one moved or said anything. What the actual fuck? Mike wanted to scream, he wanted to cry, he wanted to do anything but sit there. "Water." He whispered causing Steve to look at him confused. "I need water." Mike quickly stood up and waked over to the side table next to the chair he was in earlier and grabbed the cup of water. No one said anything, just watched him as he chugged the rest of the glass. "I think..." He put the cup back down and started to pace, "I think... I had... What the fuck?!" Everyone filched as he yelled, completely shocked by his outburst. "Why the fuck didn't you look behind you?" He yelled at the screen which was now frozen on him and Bill trying to open the door. "You idiots just left Eddie! What the fuck is wrong with you?!" Yes, he was yelling at the screen and probably looking stupid, but he didn't care. The guilt was too much. It was his fault. 

"Mike," Steve grabbed his wrist and pulled him back to the seat. "Calm down, it's okay."

"It's my fault. If I had just looked behind me..." Steve shook his head, clearly not listening to he was saying. 

"Mike," Eddie was facing him again, brushing his bangs out of his face like he was a small child, "The clown was messing with you. He didn't want you to see that Eddie wasn't with you. It's not your fault." A tear fell from Eddie's eye as he spoke. Mike instantly knew that the older man was thinking about Chrissy. 

"Not my fault." Mike nodded at him, repeating the words. It would take a while before he could believe that, but this was a start, right? This next part was gonna suck big time. 

Chapter Text

Back upstairs, Bill tried his hardest to open the door. Nothing was working.

Bill: Eddie. Open the door!

Bill called out, not knowing that his friend wasn't there.

Boy: Richie.

"Oh no," Will mumbled into his palm as he watched what was happening. "Not you too." Mike just wanted to crawl in a hole at this moment. Why did he walk away from Bill? Why?

Richie turned around at the sound of his name. Richie looked in the other room, no one seemed to be there?

Bill: You okay?

Bill was still pulling and banging on the door, trying to get to their friend. Richie walked away from Bill and closer to the room.

Bill: Eddie, what's going on? Eds.

Once again, guilt settled in his gut. He wanted to yell at himself again. How could he just leave Eddie behind?

In the room, everything in there was covered with some sort of sheet. Behind one of the sheets a boy, Eddie, stuck his head out.

'Eddie': Come here, Richie.

He laughed and motioned him forward before disappearing behind one of the sheets.

"Shit."

"No, no."

"What the fuck."

They were all mumbling around the room as the sight of the fake Eddie.

Richie: Eddie.

Richie, not realizing this was a trick, rushed into the room.

"No," Max groaned completely annoyed at her friend. "You stupid fuck." It was embarrassing, why did he think that that was his best friend?

"Mike..." Dustin groaned as he watched his friend walk into most certain danger.

"Mike," El turned around to face him, "I don't think that's Eddie." Mike couldn't help but let out a small huff of laughter. 

"No, El," He looked back at her, "It wasn't Eddie."

Richie: Eddie.

He walked further in and looked behind what 'Eddie' was hiding behind. He wasn't there.

Richie: Eddie. Where the fuck are you?

Robin pointed at the screen, her hand shaking lightly, "That room is giving me shit vibes and I think you need to leave." Her voice shook as she spoke, clearly indicating that she was horrified. 

"Yeah," He scratched the back of his neck, "it was giving me bad vibes too. I should have listened to my gut."

"Why didn't you?" Once again, Nancy had her reporter look on. He rolled his eyes. 

"I thought my friend was in trouble." That answer was obvious, "I couldn't just leave him." Yes, it was already figured out that it wasn't Eddie he was following, he just didn't know that at the time.  

He looked around the room.

Richie: We're not playing hide-and-seek, dipshit.

Bill, noticing that Richie wasn't with him, moved away from the closed door and went to edge of the room where Richie was.

Bill: Richie?

Richie turned around and started to walk back. The door quickly closed before he could leave.

"Fuck!"

"Why?!"

"This isn't okay!"

People were yelling across the room. He could only make out a few words. If they were reacting like this to a door closing, he didn't what to know how they would act to the important stuff. 

Bill: Richie! Richie!

Bill grabbed the doorknob again and tried to open it.

Richie: Bill, come on, open the door.

The two tried with all their strength, but it wouldn't move.

Richie: It won't open!

The lights in the room started to flicker.

"Shit! Flickering lights are never fucking good." Eddie whispered and he had a point. Mike could tell that everyone agreed with him. Flickering lights were a big no go. 

Bill: What's going on? Richie!

Richie: I can't!

Bill started banging on the door.

Bill: Open the door, Rich!

The sheets all fell to the ground revealing what was underneath it. Richie froze and slowly turned around. The room was filled with clown statues.

"Oh, no. No, no, no, no." Dustin pointed at the screen, "I'm not scared of clowns but if I was there," He gestured to the screen, "I would have coulrophobia." Everyone just looked at him weirdly. 

"What the fuck is that?" Steve questioned with a raised eyebrow. 

"The fear of clowns." Dustin answered in a 'duh' voice as he gestured to the screen, "Seriously man, use context clues."

Richie: Oh, shit.

Eerie laughter started to fill the room. Richie took about two steps forward before something moved behind him. He quickly turned around and saw a clown statue in front of the door where he was previously standing.

Richie: Ahh!

Mike flinched and quickly relatched to Steve's arm. Dustin was right, if he wasn't scared of clowns already, he would be after that. 

He screamed and quickly backed away. He stared to gasp and breath heavily, his heart beating fast. The lights started to flicker as he looked around the room. He stopped and looked at one, slowly reaching his hand up and tapped its face. Relaxing a little when it didn't move.

Richie: Stupid clowns.

Eddie and Max let out light chuckles at what he did. If he was being honest, it was chuckle worthy. 

Two more sheets fell to the floor. One covering a window and one covering a small coffin.

Everyone jumped and the tension in the room was back. Mike hated that. That moment. That day. It was just terrible. That whole fucking summer was supposed to be handing out with his friends for the last time, instead they were trying to survive. 

 The lid of the coffin slowly opened. Richie's missing poster was on the inside of the lid with the word 'FOUND' traced over it in blood.

Richie: Oh, fuck.

Richie walked to the casket, not realizing that the heads of the clowns slowly moved to follow his movements. In the coffin, something small was laying inside covered by a black sheet. Richie reached his hand in and pulled it off.

"What the fuck!"

"What is that?" 

"Is that supposed to be you?"

"What the hell?"

Everyone was staring at the screen in horror and confusion. Mike really couldn't blame them because he felt the same things when seeing it for the first time. 

Richie: Ugh!

Under the sheet was a small puppet replica of Richie. Its mouth was sewn shut and maggots were crawling out of its eyes and wounds on its face. 

"That's disgusting." Robin put her hand to her mouth, her face looking very green. Mike couldn't disagree. 

"I feel like I'm going to throw up." El held her stomach with a large frown. The room had a very uncomfortable feel to it. Everyone was looking at the like, almost like they wanted to look away but couldn't. 

Richie quickly closed the lid of the coffin. As soon as the lid closed, it popped open again, Pennywise jumping out and landing on top of the coffin. Richie gasped and jumped back, his eyes widening in horror. 

"What the fuck?!"

"Oh, my God!"

"Ahh!"

"Mike!"

"Shit!" 

"Holy Hell!"

Mike flinched and gripped Steve's arm hard. Steve's eyes were wide as he stared at the screen, but he didn't say anything, almost like he was keeping himself calm for Mike's sake. He couldn't blame them for reacting the way they did, he was surprised Steve didn't even jump, this situation was horrifying. 

Pennywise: Beep beep, Richie.

The clown growled as he jumped forward, arms outstretched to the young teen. Richie  screamed loudly and he ran backwards to the door. 

Mike forced his eyes to stay open and on the screen. He wanted to flinch away and hide but he also wanted to watch this because if he hid, then that means the clowns wins and no way will that clown win, not while he's away from Derry. 

Everyone else in the room was freaking out, which is fair, but he couldn't make out any specific words they were screaming. 

Bill, having got the door open, pulled Richie out of the room and closed the door behind them, leaving Pennywise. 

Bill: Let's get out of here.

"Oh, thank God." Joyce placed a hand on her chest as she smiled at the screen. Everyone in the room seemed to calm down at the fact his on-screen self was no longer in danger. All their reactions to him and his friends made his chest fill with love and belonging. Of course, he wasn't gonna say any of this out loud. 

Laughing and grunting was heard causing the two boys to look. In the other part of the room was a mattress that seemed to be moving. Finally, Eddie's head poked out of a hole. 

'Eddie': Wanna play loogie?

"What the fuck?" Eddie, in front of him, ran his hand down his face as he looked at the screen in horror. 

The two boys watched in shock as black blood started to pour out of his mouth. The black blood leaked out of the mattress and moved closer to them, burning the leaves on the floor. Fake Eddie started laughing and shaking, almost seizure like before disappearing through the hole he came. 

"Okay," Max turned to look at him with wide eyes, "What the hell is wrong with this clown?" It was a fair question. This clown was severely fucked. 

"I don't know." He shrugged his shoulders, "He's just a demon from the depths of hell." Of course, he doesn't know where this clown came from, but he's always called it a demon, that wasn't going to stop. 

The black 'blood started to inch closer. Switch to Eddie gasping awake on the kitchen floor. He looked around confused for a second before looking down at his arm.  He whimpered and gasped in pain as he cradled it. His arm was bent at a strange angle, clearly broken. 

Mike glared at the screen. He hated that fact that Eddie got hurt and that he wasn't there to help or prevent it. 

A hand popped out of the fridge and waved before tapped on the door gaining Eddie's attention. 

"What the fuck? What the fuck? What the fuck?" Lucas looked like he wanted to bury himself in the pile of blankets and pillows. 

"Wasn't he just upstairs?" El turned around and looked a Mike, her eyebrows furrowed with confusion and fear. It was pretty obvious that she didn't understand that the full concept of the evil clown. 

The fridge door opened, to show Pennywise, who started laughing, shoved in there at strange angles. The clown crawled out, unfolding and popping as he did so. Once he was out of the fridge, he leaned over at the waist to look at the boy. 

Pennywise: Time to float.

"No!"

"Is he gonna die?!"

"Not Eddie!"

"Oh, no!"

Mike let go of Steve's arm. He felt like he was squeezing it to hard and he didn't want to hurt Steve. He knew that Eddie was okay, somewhat seeing as his arm was broken, but watching this clown and seeing something that he hadn't seen before, it was gut wrenching for him. 

Eddie gasped painfully and shuffled backwards. Pennywise just took slow steps, mocking him. Back upstairs the 'blood' was getting closer and closer to the boys. They turned to run out of the room only to bed met with three door. 'NOT SCARY AT ALL' 'SCARY' 'VERY SCARY'.

"What the fuck?!" Nancy shouted as she turned to look at her brother. "Seriously, what the fuck?!" It warmed his heart to know that his sister cared but he couldn't answer her question. 

"I don't know!" He shouted back, not to be mean but to match her volume. "I don't know the thought process of the clown; I just know he liked to scare us shitless!" He wished he knew what the clown was thinking when he did all this because then maybe he would have known how to beat the stupid thing. 

Back to Eddie who was backed up as far as he could go. The clown screamed and lurched forward, so he was face to face with Eddie. Eddie, reaching up with his good hand, started smacking the clown in the face. Pennywise grabbed his wrist, Eddie sobbing as he did, and pretended to bite him, laughing as he did. Pennywise then placed both hands on Eddie's face and started to mock his sobbing. 

"Oh, my God." Jonathan was practically ripping his hair out as he was watching. Mike felt sick and, once again, guilt weighed heavy on him. Had he just turned around, Eddie wouldn't have been in that situation. Eddie wouldn't have been scared. 

Back to Richie and Bill, they looked between the three options before looking at each other. Both running to not scary, they opened the door and was met with a dark hallway. 

Betty: Where's my shoe?

Bill reached forward and turned on the light. Betty, who was severed from the waist down, was handing by her arms. 

"What the fucking Hell?!"

"Ah!"

"Seriously?!"

"She has no legs?!"

The boys and Betty screamed, the boys quickly rushing away and closing the door. 

Richie:  Her shoe is the least of her problems!  Where the fuck are her legs?

"I'm sorry," Mike yelled at the screen, trying to dissolve the tension a little, "for joking after finding your shoe! Ow!" Mike looked down at Dustin who was glaring at him, "What the fuck was that for?"

"Seriously?" Will answered instead of Dustin, "You're seriously asking what that was for? How about this isn't the time to be joking, how about that?" Mike scoffed and said nothing in response. How many times did he was to tell these people that joking was a defense mechanism?

Both boys had their backs to the door. The black 'blood' was moving closer. 

Richie: Holy shit, what the fuck was that?

Bill moved and placed his hands on Richie's shoulders. 

Bill: This isn't real. Remember the missing kid poster. That wasn't real so this isn't real. 

"It still looking pretty fucking real." Dustin mumbled as he crossed his arms. Mike had to agree with him. It looked real, it felt real. Everything about it felt real. 

Pennywise was leaning over Eddie as the young boy whimpered. 

Pennywise: Tasty, tasty, beautiful fear. 

The clown moved his hand to Eddie's neck as he smile at him, sharp teeth on display. 

"He's gonna eat him." El hid her face behind her hands. 

Bill grabbed Richie's hand. 

Bill: Come on. Ready?

Richie: No!

Pennywise started to open his mouth, teeth extending. 

Eddie: No. 

Bill opened the door. 

Pennywise closed his mouth and looked away from Eddie's face. The clown looked aggravated.

"What's wrong?" Robin asked with a shaky voice, "Why does he look like that?"

"Because Bill got passed his illusions." Mike answered, his eyes never leaving the screen. "Bill wasn't fooled so the clown's trick didn't work. At least that's what I think, anyway." Now, he didn't fully understand how Bill was able to pass the illusion, but he thinks it's because Bill just truly didn't believe it was there, so he wasn't scared. 

Eddie: No. No!

Bill and Richie were met with an empty hallway. 

Richie: Oh, thank fuck.

Bill: Where's Eddie? 

Eddie: Help!

Richie and Bill took off running.

Everyone sat and watched as Richie and Bill ran to go help their friend. While this part was happening, Mike truly believed that Eddie was going to die and that he couldn't do anything. He remembers his heart beating in his chest so fast and hard that it actually hurt, but he also remembers pushing that feeling aside because Eddie needed him, and he wasn't gonna let a little pain stand in his way. 

Eddie: Help!

Pennywise coved Eddie's face with his hand. 

Richie: Eddie!

Bill and Eddie ran through the kitchen door, freezing at the sight of the clown. 

"You're gonna save him!" El removed her hands from her face as she smiled widely, looking between the screen and Mike. 

Richie: Holy fuck.

Richie's eyes moved from the clown to Eddie.

Richie: Eddie!

Without a second thought Richie rushed forward to try and help. 

Richie: Don't you touch him!

Pennywise pushed his arm out and threw Richie harshly to the ground next to Bill. Richie groaned in pain on the floor. 

Mike let out a pathetic whimper. "Hey," Steve squeezed his shoulder and whispered in his ear so no one could hear, "It's okay. You tired, you tried so hard." A tear fell from Mike's eye, "You were so brave to run to him like that. So brave, okay?" Mike nodded, he believed he was brave, only in that moment though, because he wasn't thinking about himself, he was thinking about Eddie. 

Eddie: Richie!

Bill reached down beside him, helping Richie up, but keeping his eyes on the clown. 

Pennywise: Don't touch the other boys, Richie. 

Mike filched at his words. He saw that everyone started to look a little confused, but he knew what the clown meant. 

The clown smiled widely once Richie got to his feet. He tried to rush forward again, but Bill held him back. 

Pennywise: Don't or they'll know your secret. 

Richie paled as the clown's eyes moved from Richie to Bill. 

"I uh..." Mike cleared his throat so he could explain, "This was around the time I started to think that maybe I liked boy too." No one said anything as he spoke, "I was scared and embarrassed about my feelings, I didn't tell anyone. The clown knew though, he knew was using that against me."

"It's okay, Mike." Hop gave him a small smile, something he doesn't give Mike often, "You know that, right?" Mike, in turn, nodded back at him. He knew that now, back then he didn't, but know is all that really mattered. 

Pennywise: This isn't real enough for you, Billy? I'm not real enough for you?

The clown's voice was covered with fake sadness. 

Richie: Oh, shit.

Pennywise: It was real enough for Georgie. 

Mike could see how some of the people flinched at the reminder of the little boy and how the clown was using that against Bill. It was a shitty thing to do, but then again, the clown was just shitty in general. 

Pennywise started to laugh. Bill's jaw dropped; he was in shock. Pennywise then leapt to his feet, roaring as he did, with his sharp teeth out. He rushed to them. Richie curled into Bill's arms. Bill placed himself in front of Richie, both screaming in fright. Beverly was now there, screaming as she stabbed the clown, in the eye and out below his ear, with a piece of the metal fence. 

"Yes! Fucking get him!" Max yelled at the screen. Mike knew she was happy about the fact that a girl saved the guys, for once. Fucking girl power!

The clown started to wail, it's blood floating upwards, as Mike, Stan and Ben ran into the room. Everyone froze as they watched the clown in fear. 

Richie and Bill: Get Eddie!

Beverly, Bill and Richie ran over and crouch down by the injured boy while Ben, Mike, and Stan stood in the doorway, all screaming over each other as they did so. The clown growled and straightened his back. He was mad. 

"Oh, fuck. Oh, fuck. Oh, fuck!" Dustin gently pulled at his hair, "He's mad. He's so fucking mad." Yes Dustin, he could see that the clown was mad.

Richie: Oh, fuck! We gotta get out of here!

The clown turned around with a growl, his face slightly messed up due to the pole in his face. The keeps all screamed again, not knowing what to do. 

Eddie: No! No! No!

Bill: Get Eddie! Let's go!

The clown started to get closer. 

It seemed like everyone in the room started to hold their breath. Just waiting to see the disaster that was undoubtably about to happen. 

Eddie: no, no, no, no!

Richie: Eddie, look at me!

Claws started to extend from the clown's fingers as Richie grabbed Eddie's face, turning him to him. Beverly was grabbing onto Richie's shirt. 

"What the fuck?!" Robin wrapped her arm around Steve and, in the process, Mike. She was clutching them both tightly, and Mike could see everyone in the room was practically huddled together as they watched what was happening. 

Eddie: He's gonna get us! Guys!

He lunged forward and growled, scaring them more. The clown then quickly turned and growled at the kids by the door, scratching Ben's stomach in the process. 

Bill: Ben!

"Fuck!" Mike wasn't sure who screamed, he was too focused on what was happening. What did they think it was okay to go into that stupid house?

Ben fell into Mike's arms as the clown inched to the basement door. The kids were all still yelling as the clown disappeared. 

Richie: Let's get out of here!

Bill stood up from where he was crouching next to Eddie. 

Bill: Don't let him get away!

"What is he doing?" Joyce shouted as Bill ran, "Why does he think that's an okay thing to do?" Which, yes, Mike did see her point. Why would you follow a murder clown, but Mike also saw Bill's pointed. He wanted to get the thing that killed his brother. 

"Look," Mike looked at the group, a sour expression on his face, "Georgie died and Bill felt guilty that he wasn't there." 

"But Bill was sick, it wasn't his fault." 

Mike turned slightly to look at Steve, "Except he wasn't." Everyone looked at him confused, "Bill lied about being sick and Georgie died." Finding out about this was completely by accident. Bill didn't want to tell them but during their argument, it had slipped. 

"He lied?" El gave a heartbroken look. Friends don't lie, that rule was very important to her, and she hated it when no one followed, even if she didn't know them.

"He just," Mike cleared his throat to try and rid of the lump that formed, "He didn't want to play so he told Georgie he was sick. So..." He shrugged his shoulders not really knowing what else to say about the subject. 

Bill started for the door the clown went in as all the kids yelled for him to stop. Bill went to down the stairs and watched as the clown lowered itself into the old well. 

Mike glared at the screen. Stupid well.

Beverly: Bill! We have to help Eddie!

Beverly was now next to Eddie in the spot Bill previously was. 

Eddie: No! No!

Bill ran back as Richie looked at his friend. 

Richie: I'm gonna snap your arm into place.

"Dude, don't touch him," Max looked at her friend, "for all you know you could be making it worse." She did have a point. 

"Okay," he nodded in agreement, "But we were all high on adrenaline and fear. Making his arm worse hadn't even crossed my mind. I just wanted to help him." Hopefully he didn't make his arm worse. Eddie hadn't said anything about it when they saw each other next weeks later. 

Eddie: Rich, do not fucking touch me! 

Richie just ignored him. 

Richie: On three.

Eddie: Do not touch me!

Beverly and Bill just sat back and watched, not being able to do anything. 

Richie: Okay. One...

Richie quickly grabbed his arm and snapped it back. Eddie screamed in pain. 

"What happened to two and three?" Robin looked over Steve's shoulder.

Mike just shrugged, "I wanted to do it when he wasn't expecting it, he would have tensed up too much at three." He knows this because his dad had done the same thing when he broke his arm. 

Eddie: What the fuck happened to two and three?!

Next it showed the outside of the house, all the kids rushing out the door, Stan in the very front, as Bill and Richie helped Eddie out. 

"I'm so happy you kids got out all in one piece." Joyce sighed with relief. Mike looked at her with a raised eyebrow, "He's in one piece," she mentioned, "a slightly broken piece but he's still one." Okay, she had a point there. 

Mike took a deep breath and stood from his spot, "Thanks for letting me sit here." Steve smiled at him and nodded, his own way of saying 'anytime. Come back if you need to.' Mike gave a small smile back and moved back to his single seat. This had to be almost over. Right?

Chapter Text

It changed to Mrs. Kaspbrak pulling Eddie away from his friends while pointing at them accusingly. 

Sonia: You. You did this.

"Oh, no." Mike groaned and lifted his pillow to his face. They were all going to see what happens. They're gonna see what she called him. 

The placed her hand on the back of Eddie's neck and lead him through the crowed of kids and to her car. 

Sonia: You know how delicate he is. 

Bill: We were attacked, M-m-Mrs. K.

Sonia: No.

Joyce gasped, clearly upset with the way she was dismissing them, "Did she even listen to what you kids had to say?" 

"What did you kids say anyway," Hopper looked at him with crossed arms and a confused expression. "Because I can't imagine you told her a killer clown did that." Mike chuckled at the thought of what might happen if they brought up going into that house where a clown was. 

"No, we uh..."He cleared his throat, still very nervous about what was about to come, "We told her that we ran into Bowers on our way to the park." As it was shown on screen, Mrs. Kaspbrak still blamed them for what happened. 

She opened the car door and made Eddie sit down. 

Sonia: Don't. Don't try and blame anyone else. 

She slammed the car door, Eddie looking at the floorboard. Mrs. Kaspbrak fumbled with her car keys, in a hurry to get to the hospital, and dropped them on the ground. 

Beverly: Let me help.

Beverly lent down to reach for the keys before Mrs. Kaspbrak stopped her, pushing her away. 

Sonia: Get back!

Mike glared at the screen. He really didn't like Mrs. K, not anymore. He could understand be protective of Eddie, but doing the things she did, saying the things she did was just too far. 

Mrs. Kaspbrak picked up her keys as all the kids stared at her. 

Sonia: Oh, I've heard of you, Miss Marsh. 

Mrs. Kaspbrak was face to face with Beverly. 

Sonia: And I don't want a dirty girl like you touching my son. 

"Bitch." Max crossed her arms. Mike could see that everyone was starting to look either uncomfortable or mad. It was understandable really, seeing as how, technically, they didn't really do anything wrong. 

Richie marched forward and pushed Beverly behind him. 

Richie: Don't talk to her like that!

He was glaring at the older woman. Mrs. Kaspbrak looked shocked but glared back at him. 

Sonia: I've heard of you too, Mr. Tozier. 

Mike tensed up. This was it, they were about to see. He could feel his eyes well up with tears. Not from sadness or fear, but from embarrassment. The only people who knew about this was the people who were there, he didn't even tell his dad what she said about him. 

The glare fell from Richie's face as he looked at her confused. 

Sonia: I don't want my son hanging around with some faggot that could take advantage of him!

"What the fuck did she just say to you?!" Everyone was watching in shock as Nancy glared. She wasn't glaring at him, he knew that, she was just glaring at the situation. "Mike, tell me I heard her wrong. Tell me that woman did not just say what I thought she said." 

"I uh..." The lump formed in his throat again, "Well, it uh..." He cleared his throat and squeezed his eyes shut trying to stop the tears. "You heard her correctly." He shrugged his shoulders, "I guess other people figured out the Bi thing before I did and uh..." He waved his hand at the screen, "they spread it around town, you know?" 

"Mike,-"

"Do you know how embarrassing it is?" He had cut Robin off. "To have everyone around town know something about you, before you even know it yourself. To have your parents hear all the gossip but not say anything to you. It- it-"

"It's suffocating." Eddie smiled at him softly, clear understanding in his voice, "I know. It's horrible and it makes you want to scream. And you're right, it is embarrassing." 

Richie took a step back in shock, his eyes filled with tears. 

Richie: What? No!

He turned to the car window. 

Richie: Eds!

Eddie didn't look at him, just continued to face the floorboard. 

Richie: Eddie...

Richie face fell, showing how betrayed he felt. Mrs. Kaspbrak shoved Richie back.

Mike flinched again at how Eddie could easily look away from him. 

"He just looked away?" Will turned to him confusion lacing his voice, "How could he just let her talk to you like that?" Mike wanted to scoff, wanted to glare at him ask how they could look at him like they did for the past week with all their glares and ignoring. But he didn't. 

"I think he was just in shock, and he was confused." It was obviously not the best answer in the world, but it was truly what he thought. It hurt him, of course it hurt him, to see the way Eddie just sat there but he held no grudge against it now. 

Sonia: Don't you even speak to him!

Richie stepped back some more, Beverly wrapping her arm around his shoulder. Mrs. Kaspbrak turned back to her car. 

Bill: Mrs. K, I s-s-s-s

Sonia: No!

She quickly turned back to the kids. 

Sonia: You are all monsters. All of you! And Eddie is done with you. Do you hear? Done!

That was probably the worst day of Mike's life. He hated everything about that day. He wanted nothing more at that moment than to go home to his dad and momma, to hug them and to cry in their arms, to explain to them all that was happening around the town. 

She quickly walked to the driver's side as all the kids just stood and watched. Once she got into the car Eddie, who seemed to be crying, stopped his tears. As she drove away Eddie peaked out the window and caught Richie's eye. Richie quickly looked away from him. Eddie's face fell even more. The kids walked out into the street and watched the car drive off. Once the car was gone, Bill turned to face his friends. 

Bill: I saw the well. W-w-w-w-We know where it is and-and next time we'll be better prepared. 

"He wants to go back?" Dustin ran his fingers into his hair, "Is he fucking crazy?" Mike just shrugged. At the time, yeah, Bill may have been a little crazy, but it was all with good reason. Sure, Mike wished that everything happened a little differently but that won't do anything now. 

Stan: No!

Stan looked terrified. 

Stan: No next time, Bill! You're insane.

Beverly: Why? We all know no one else is going to do anything. 

Richie looked at the two like they were crazy. 

Richie: Eddie was nearly killed! And look at this motherfucker.

He gestured to Ben who was covered in dried blood. 

Richie: He's leaking Hamburger Helper!

Steve gave him a disappointed look, "I don't think that was the time for a fat joke."

"Yeah, I know but-"

"I know," Steve smiled to show he wasn't mad, "Humor is what you use to cope. I just think you probably could have come up with something better than a fat joke." Mike chuckled, fully surprised at what he said. 

"Okay," He nodded at him mockingly, "I'd like you to come up with something after you were nearly killed, adrenaline on full run." It felt kind of nice to joke with Steve like this seeing as how the two of them never really had anything to bond over. Maybe this could be their bonding moment. The tragic movie backstory thing.

Beverly: We can't pretend it's gonna go away. Ben, you said it yourself, it comes back every 27 years. 

Ben: Fine! I'll be 40 and far away from here. I thought you said you wanted to get out of this town, too.

She shook her head. 

Beverly: Because I want to run towards something. Not away. 

Mike groaned. He loved her but, in this moment, he was very annoyed with her. He understood that running to something was always what she wanted to do, he admired that actually, but in all reality what could 12/13-year-olds could have done. They don't even know if they really killed it or not. 

Richie: Are you hearing yourself?!

Richie looked at Bill and Beverly with wide eyes. 

Richie: I understand that no one likes running from their problems, but this problem I think is the exception!

"I didn't want to go looking for trouble." He shrugged, "I didn't want to try and find something that might kill me."

"What about that time you guys kidnapped me to go to the tunnel?" Steve playfully crossed his arms and gave Mike a look. 

"First of all, I wouldn't call it kidnapping," He defended him and his friends, "I would call it seizing the moment while you were not conscience." That didn't really sound good, but it was better than kidnapping, "and going to the tunnel was completely different. We didn't know the demo-dogs would come running back like that."

"I'm sorry," Eddie looked at him with a raised eyebrow, "kidnapped?" He turned to his boyfriend, "The kids kidnapped you?" Everyone in the room started to laugh at Eddie's question as he looked at them all confused. Everyone knew the story about what happened, it never crossed their minds that Eddie was never told. "You'll tell me later?" Eddie asked Steve who nodded his head. 

Everyone looked at him and didn't say anything. 

Richie: I'm just say, let's face facts. Real world. Georgie is dead. Stop trying to get us killed, too. 

All the laughter that was in the room faded away. Mike flinched at the conversation. He never forgot those words, never forgot the conversation. He felt horrible when he said that. He hated himself for those words to even exist in the universe. 

Richie tried to walk away but Bill stopped him. 

Bill: Georgie's not dead.

Richie: You couldn't save him, but you can still save yourself. 

He needed to call Bill. Yes, he already apologized for the things he said but he needed to call him, just to talk. "I shouldn't have said it like that." He could have worded it differently, but he wanted to hurt Bill in that moment. 

Richie, once again, tried to walk away but Bill, again, wouldn't let him. 

Bill: No, t-t-t-take it back!

Everyone watched them. 

Bill: You're scare and we all are, but take it back!

Bill pushed Richie. Richie looked shocked before running forward and pushing him back. Bill then punched Richie in the face causing him to fall down. 

"Oh, my God." Joyce gasped and turned to him, "Are you okay, Sweetheart?" 

"Yeah," He nodded, "I was okay. I just..." He shrugged his shoulders trying to come up with the right words. "I don't blame him for hitting me, I shouldn't have said the things I did."

"Mike," He looked at his sister, "He still shouldn't have hit you. That's not okay."

"I know," He nodded his head, "We talked about it later and we both apologized."

Beverly: Bill!

Mike and Ben quickly went to Richie and pulled him up. 

Richie: You're just a bunch of losers! 

Bill reached forward again but Ben held him back as Richie was struggling in the other boys' arms. 

"No," Lucas looked at Mike and also everyone in the room, "You guys know what's happening, right?" He gestured to the screen, "That stupid clown is trying to divide them. So, it can pick them off one by one."

"Fuck." Robin ran her fingers through her hair, "You're right." Mike didn't say anything. He knew that's what was happening, it felt stupid, for some reason, to conform it. 

Richie: Fuck off!

Stan: Richie, stop.

Richie: You're just a bunch of losers and you'll get yourselves killed trying to catch a fucking stupid clown.

Mike was suddenly hit with the memory of going into the house last time. Where they were all ready to save Beverly. There were many times where they all almost died. That's what he wanted to avoid, what he tried to get Bill to see. 

Beverly shoved herself in between the group of boys. 

Beverly: Stop!

Richie shoved Mike and Stan away from him but didn't go anywhere. 

Beverly: This is what it wants. It wants to divide us. We were all together when we hurt it. That's why we're still alive. 

"See," Lucas pointed at the screen, "She gets it. She understands."

Mike nodded in agreement, "Well her and Stan were probably tied for the smartest in the group. So, it didn't really shock me, or any of us really, to find out that she knew what the clown was trying to do."

Richie: Yeah?

He started to walk. 

Richie: Well, I plan to keep it that way. I'm already leaving this fucking shithole anyway. 

"I was actually prepared to ask my dad to let me come to Hawkins early." He's so glad he didn't. If he had left early, he wouldn't have been able to help save his friends and he would have lived with that guilt forever. 

Richie and Stan made it to their bikes, everyone watching as they walked away. Ben, with one last look at Beverly, as did Mike. 

Beverly: Mike...

The other three boys rode away as Mike turned around. 

Mike: Guys... I can't do this. My granddad was right. I'm an outsider. Gotta stay that way. 

Beverly and Bill watched as he grabbed his bike and left, leaving the two alone. 

"Are you not friends anymore?" The way El asked made his stomach turn. 

"At that moment," He scratched his chin where his scar laid, "I don't think we were."

"But you're okay now?" Will looked at him, "You're friends again?"

"Yeah," He nodded, "We're okay. We fixed what needed to be fixed and did what needed to be done."

"Why did you say it like that?" Eddie looked at him with a raised eyebrow, "I don't like the way you worded that. What does that mean?" All Mike did to reply was shrug, they would see. There was no way this movie wasn't going to show their fight with the clown. 

Chapter Text

An aerial shot of the town, cars driving down the street. Beverly was shown sitting in her room playing the keyboard. Switch to a framed photo of Georgie sitting next to a piano. Bill was sitting at his kitchen table just staring at the wall. Switch to inside the Synagogue where Stanley was in the middle of his bar mitzvah. Stan looked over and saw Richie, who was wearing a blue tux, sitting next to his parents. 

"You still went to his bar mitzvah?" Joyce gave him a soft smile, "That was sweet." Mike just smiled. Of, course he still went to see Stan. They may have all been upset with each other but that didn't mean he didn't care about them. Yes, at the time they all may not have been friends, but that didn't matter. This was important day in Stan's life, he was going to be there. 

Switch to inside a barn, a sheep was being pushing inside a small pen. Mike was standing on the other side with a bolt gun. He shot the sheep with no emotion on his face. 

Mike flinched. If it wasn't clear at the beginning of this stupid thing, his friend Mike hated that stupid gun thing. Hated that he had to do that to poor innocent animals. Seeing him do it with little to no emotion really just tells him how their fight messed him up. 

Switch to Ben sitting in the library closing a book he just finished. He turned a looked at a painting that was hanging on the wall. Next it switched to Eddie. He was sitting on his bed, his right arm in a cast. He looked at his nightstand where two photos sat. The first photo was of all the Losers smiling at the camera. The second photo was of Eddie and Richie both making silly faces. 

"You're all just so alone." Robin looked at him with a frown. Everyone was wearing a frown, Mike wanted to believe that it wasn't pity, but it felt like it was, and he didn't like it. He didn't like how they saw how vulnerable that they all where. How they needed each other to function. 

"Yeah, um..." Mike's voice cracked at the thought of not having his friends, especially since that was his last chance to spend time with them before the move. "We were all each other really had. We had no other friends." 

The camera then switched to Richie, now in causally clothing, at the theater playing Street Fighter in the arcade.

Richie: Come on, you. Come on. 

"Oh, fuck." Mike groaned gaining the attention of everyone else. "Mother fucking... ugh!!!!!" He didn't want them to see this. This was fucking embarrassing. 

"Mike, are you okay?" He wanted to grab El by the shoulders and shake her. He wanted to scream at her 'What makes you think anything about this is okay!' but, of course, he didn't. She was just wanting to make sure he was alright. 

"I just..." He looked around the room with a sarcastic smile, "How does everyone feel about going to the kitchen for the next few minutes?" He stood up and moved in front of the tv so they couldn't see it. "Or maybe go for a quick swim?" He pointed out back to the pool. "Or anything but sit here and watch this?" So, obviously, he wasn't being subtle, but you couldn't blame him. 

Eddie, the ever saint he was, stood up and placed a hand on Mike's shoulder, "I think I understand what's happening." His eyes held something that wasn't pity, which was good because he didn't want any pity. "I understand. Trust me, I do. I've had people scream things at me, throw things at me. Some people have even called my house to yell. It didn't matter if my uncle answered the phone, they still yelled."  Mike moved his eyes to the floor. Of course, Eddie understood. There was a reason people called him Freak at school. "And I know it's embarrassing but we," he gestured to the people around them, "are not going to judge you. We are your family. We all love you just the way you are."

Mike wanted to thank him. He wanted to express how kind and thoughtful his words were, but, instead, what came out of his mouth was, "You've been spending too much time with Steve." Laughter filled the room as Eddie threw his hands up in the air, a smile still on his face to let Mike know that he didn't take offense to it. "But uh..." Mike moved back to his seat, still looked very nervous about what was to come, "Thank you. Thanks for saying that." Eddie nodded at him, as if to say 'anytime' and sat back in his seat next to Steve.

He was playing the game with another person, a blonde boy around his age. On the game screen, the two characters fought before Richie's won. 

Richie: Yes!

Connor: You're fucking good. 

Connor held out his hand for a low five and Richie did so lightly.

Mike so badly wanted to flip him off and scream at the boy on the screen. It wasn't fair, all he wanted was to find someone to hang out with the remainder of the time he was in Derry. 

Connor: Oh well, I gotta go. 

The boy started to go before Richie stopped him. 

Richie: Hey.

Mike threw his face into, what he has now claimed, his throw pillow. He just wanted a friend, was that so bad?

Connor stopped and turned back around. 

Richie: Um... 

Richie turned to the game and picked up a token he had set down. 

Richie: How about we go again?

"Oh, no." He could hear Robin as she seemed to realize what was about to happen. Like he said, like Eddie said, it was embarrassing, and he was sure Robin had moments like this too. 

Herny Bowers, and his two friends who were goofing off, walked out of the theater doors and saw the two boys. 

Richie: Only if you want to.  

Herny started to watch with interest. Connor turned around and spotted Henry. 

Henry: Shut up.

"Fuck, this guy again?" He looked up and saw that Steve was practically glaring at the screen. Mike has a feeling that if he could, Steve would jump into the tv just to punch Henry, and Mike would be okay with it. 

Victor and Belch stopped messing around and watched the two younger boys with interest. Connor turned back around to face Richie. 

Connor: Dude. Why are you being weird? I'm not your fucking boyfriend.

"Are you shitting me?!" Mike quickly turned around, noticing that others did as well, and looked at Joyce with wide eyes. "Are you serious?! All you wanted to do was play the game!"

Mike felt a warmth wash over him at how protective she was of him and all the others. "It's okay Mrs. By-"

Hopper cut him off, "No. It is not okay." He pointed at the screen with an angry look, "He had no right to say that to you, you didn't do anything." Once again warmth filled his chest, but this time for a different reason. Yes, his dad would have defended him. So would his mamma, mostly likely his mom, but Ted wouldn't have said anything. Ted would have just told him he shouldn't have played that game with Connor anyway; people would have assumed. 

This caught everyone's attention causing them to turn and look. Richie looked confused and slightly frightened. 

Richie: Whoa. I didn't-

Henry: What the fucks going on here?

Herny walked into the room. Everyone now switching between the three boys. 

Connor: You assholes didn't tell me your town was full of little fairies.

"He seemed to be having a good time until he caught sight of that Henry guy." Max crossed her arms and glared at the screen. If Mike had to guess, she was thinking of a way to punch these guys in the face. 

"What's wrong with fairies?" El, once again not knowing, turned to look at Hopper with a confused expression. "I thought fairies were nice."

"I got this one, Hop." El turned to Will as he explained, "A fairy is another rude term for gay people. "

"But why?" El tilted her head like a confused puppy. 

"Well..." Will froze before slumping his shoulders slightly, "I don't know. I never really thought about that."

Henry: Richie fucking Tozier?

Henry was now standing next to Connor looking mockingly confused. 

Henry: Wait... You're trying to bone my little cousin. Get the fuck out of here faggot!

Many people in the room flinched at the terms. Yes, this wasn't the first time it was said, but this is the first time Mike could see how it affected other people in the room.

"Please tell me the clown killed him?" Mike turned to Nancy shocked. "What?" She questioned after seeing his look, "He would have deserved it."

"Well," Mike scratched his chin in thought, "The clown took care of him." He cringed, that didn't sound good at all. "Sort of." If you think about it, what the clown did helped put Herny way in the asylum. 

"What the fuck does that mean?" Mike could only shrug at Dustin. He really didn't know how else to word it. 

Richie stepped back, clearly scared by the older boy. He looked around the room and saw everyone watching him. 

Henry: Fucking move! 

Richie then quickly walked out of the door, running once he made it outside. He ran to the park and sat on the bench. He took his glasses off to rub his eyes, trying not to cry. 

He turned red at the view of him crying on screen. That was very embarrassing. No one said anything, which he was glad for because he really didn't want to talk about that. 

Statue: Wanna kiss, Richie?

The voice was deep and disoriented. Richie quickly put his glasses back on and saw that the lumberjack statue was no longer there. 

"Where the fuck is the lumberjack?!" Robin, who really shouldn't be allowed to watch scary movies, was gripping Steve's shoulder tightly. 

He started to breath heavily, clearly scared. He heard a noise next to him causing him to  turn. The lumberjack was leaning on the ground and roared in his face, bats flying out of its mouth. Richie screamed in terror. 

"What the fuck?!"

"Holy shit!"

"How the fuck!?"

"I don't like this!"

"I hate this clown!"

Mike wanted to laugh at Eddie's obvious hatred, but he was starting to tremble again. Would he be bothering Steve if he went back over there? He shouldn't, he's fine. He didn't need it, but... Steve did say he could go over there, didn't he. 

Get up to his feet, Mike slowly made his way back over to Steve. In the corner of his eye, he could see Nancy pull a face. Probably because he's choosing Steve's comfort over hers. As soon as he got to the couch, Eddie moved over to create more room between the two of the for Mike. 

"Can I just sit here for the rest of the movie?" He asked as he plopped down, Steve wrapping his arm back around his shoulder like he never left. 

"Of course, you can." He squeezed his shoulder and gave Mike a small smile, "We'd love to have you join us on the couch as the superior group." This part he whispered to Mike causing him to laugh. It was nice being able sit with Steve and joke around. Yes, the two of them had their little dynamic where they acted like they hate each other by really don't but this was better.  

The statue stood up and lifted its pickaxe. He slammed it down, right where Richie was sitting, only for Richie to roll out of the way quickly. 

"It just tried to fucking kill you!" Mike wasn't really sure who said that because his ears were ringing with fear. Could your ears ring with fear? Was that a thing? Well, it didn't matter if that was a thing or not, that's what was happening. 

He started to run, the statue following him. The statue swung his pickaxe tearing up the ground right behind Richie as he ran. He pulled of his glasses and cleaned them with his shirt, his running never ceasing, the statue swung again and hit the gazebo. 

"Why are you cleaning your glasses?" Lucas was looking at him with worry and confusion, "What the hell was that going to do?"

Mike shrugged and tried to defend himself, "I guess I thought maybe my eyes were playing tricks on me? I don't know!" He truly didn't know why he did that, but it seemed smart in the moment. 

"Mike," He turned away from Lucas to face Jonathan. "I worry about you sometimes, you know that?" Mike just made a face. Was that supposed to be an insult? No, it couldn't have been because Jonathan isn't the type to insult people. 

He looked behind him again, the statue stabbing the ground right behind him. The force of it entering the ground cause Richie to fly off of his feet, his glassing falling off his face, and land on his arm. The statue towered over him, laughing as it did. 

Everyone in the room seemed to be holding their breath as they watched the menacing, creepy statue. 

Richie: It's not real. It's not real.

Richie curled into himself. 

Richie: It's not real. It's not real. It's not real. 

"I decided to take a page out of Bill's book there." No one had asked but he felt the need to defend himself, not that he needed to defend himself he had a right to be scared.

The statue raised its axe, ready to end the young boy. 

Richie: It's not real. It's not real. It's not real. 

Richie turned, putting his glasses on and looking up. The statue was no longer above him but instead standing in its original spot as if it'd never moved. 

Richie: I think I just shit my pants.

"I don't blame you." Robin voice was muffled from where she was hiding in the back of Steve's shoulder, "That was terrifying." Everyone seemed to nod in agreement. She was right, it was terrfying.

His voice cracked, tears welling in his eyes. 

Richie: Fuck. I hate this town!

The camera switched to a blonde woman walking out of a building, locking the door as she did so, and turned to walk away. She looked across the street and spotted Richie on the ground.

Maggie: Richie?

"Is that your step-mom, Maggie?" Mike smiled and nodded at his sister, very happy to see the blonde woman on the screen. 

"She's pretty." 

"I'll make sure to tell her you think so." Mike smiled at El. She was right, Maggie Tozier is a very beautiful woman inside and out. She was very much a people pleaser and had a hard time saying 'no' that's how Mike was able to get away with a lot of stuff, like staying out passed curfew and getting an extra dessert. 

The woman jogged across the street, a car slamming on its breaks and honking at her as she did so, and made it to the park. Once she made it to Richie, she crouched on the ground next to him. 

Maggie: Richie, are you alright, sweetheart? Are you hurt?

Richie quickly opened his eyes and threw himself into her arms, his sobs being muffled by her shirt. 

"I'm glad she was there to help you. Even when we weren't." Nancy gave him a watery smile. Great, now he felt like a dick. He knows his sister loves him and he knows his mom does too, Ted says he does but that could honestly be debatable. He didn't call when this stuff was happening because he got all the comfort he needed from his friends, dad, and Maggie. 

Maggie: Oh baby, what happened?

Richie shook his head as she combed her fingers through his hair. 

Maggie: Okay. It's okay. 

She rocked them back and forth, not caring about the odd looks she was receiving, as he cried. 

Maggie: I've got you. I've got you, my boy.

"I hope this is almost over." Mike groaned and threw his head back and landed on Steve's shoulder. The older boy, in turn, just laughed and shook his head. Mike knew what he was thinking. 'Now you know how I felt.' Which, honestly, was completely fair. They weren't understanding when Steve went through this. Mike needed to apologize when this ends, just to let Steve know that if they upset him in any way, that if he upset him, then he didn't mean to. Honestly, watching your life kind of sucks. 

Chapter Text

An empty whiskey bottle was shown with broken glass all around it. The word 'August' appeared to the side. 

"Wait, it's August now? I thought you came down in August?" Nancy looked at her little brother confused. 

"I did," He nodded in confirmation, "I came down around August twentieth because school didn't start until the twenty-eighth." 

"So, you guys had your fight in June, right?" He nodded at Robin, "You guys didn't talk to each other for a month? You were that mad at each other?" He practically cringed at the reminder. He wasn't the smartest choice the group has ever made but at the time, all they could see was Bill determination for going after this clown. He didn't care if anyone got hurt, which a lot of them did, he just couldn't see passed his own guilt. 

Suddenly the glass bottle broke.

Victor: Yeah!

Belch: There we go!

Henry was standing a further away, a gun in his hand, with Victor and belch behind him. Target practice. 

Max crossed her arms and glared at the screen, "Why the fuck are we watching this creep?" Mike didn't have an answer for that, he could only watch the screen confused. He didn't know what they were watching Henry, he'd much prefer watching the clown over the bully. 

Henry: Put the next target out there. 

Herny pointed off the side where a cat was rolling in the grass. Belch gave him a 'really' look. Henry just stared at him before Belch, eventually, walked over to the cat and picked it up. 

"Not the kitty!" El's eyes widened at what was happening. He didn't blame her, that was especially cruel. 

He put the cat on the box, it trying to get away, as Henry raised the gun.  Belch had yet to move his hands from the cat's middle. 

Henry: Just hold it. 

"Really?" Nancy scoffed, "Not only are you about to shoot a living creature but you're gonna do it while your friend is standing right there?" Now, if Mike thought about it, this was probably around the time when Henry started to lose his mind a little. Now, they didn't enjoy it, but The Losers actually had to go to court to testify against the things Henry did. Henry's therapist, which Mike didn't know he had, also came to talk and said Henry was starting to get more unstable around this time. 

It was unpleasant for everyone. 

Belch looked slightly scared, the cat meowing in distress. Herny, with a steady hand, closed one eye to try and line up his shot. Behind him, his father walked up to him, still in uniform. 

Oscar: What the hell's going on here?

Henry lowed the gun as his father got closer and half turned to his dad, not making eye contact. 

Henry: Just cleaning your gun, like you asked.

"Really?" Nancy scoffed again, "You're cleaning his gun? That's the best excuse you could come up with?" 

Oscar: You're cleaning my gun, huh?

Henry kept his head down as his dad moved a little closer. 

Henry: Dad...

Oscar: Hey!

He shouted causing Victor and Belch to flinch, but Henry stood still. 

Mike, Lucas, Will, El, Max and Dustin all flinched at the sudden yell, much like the teens on the screen did. 

He took the gun away and turned around, walking back to the house. He stopped after a few steps and half turned to his son. He lifts his gun and shot the ground near Henry's feet. Henry, of course, flinched and covered his face, his friends jumping behind him. After three shots, he stopped. 

"What the fuck?!"

"Jesus H. Christ!"

"What the hell?!"

"Mother fucker!"

Mike flinched back into Steven with wide eyes. He knew that Henry had a bad home life, everyone knew, but Mike wouldn't never have guess that his own father would pull a gun on him. That was something extremely fucked up. 

Oscar: Look at him now boys.

Henry was shaking and whimpering in fear. 

Oscar: Ain't nothing like a little fear to make a paper man crumble. 

He turned and walked away, leaving Henry standing in fear. 

"What the fuck was that?" Dustin looked around confused, Mike was kind of glad he didn't look at just him for an answer because he didn't know. "Seriously, what the fuck?"

The scene changed to Eddie walking into the pharmacy and up to the counter. 

Keene: Here for the refills, Eddie?

Eddie: Yeah.

Keene walked into the back room to get Eddie his things. As he did, Gretta, who was sitting behind the counter, peaked over her magazine to look at him. 

Gretta: You know it's all bullshit, right?

Mike could feel Steve flinch at the word, but Mike could only stare. This was how Eddie found out? Eddie never told them how he found out his medicine was fake, just that he knew, and his mom wasn't happy. 

Eddie looked at her confused. 

Eddie: What is?

She put her magazine down. 

Gretta: Your medication. They're placebos. 

Looking around the room, he could see that everyone was looking confused, honestly, he couldn't blame them. 

"They're placebos? Why would his mother give him placebos?" Joyce was staring at the screen like she wanted to snatch Eddie up and just bring him home, which she does with them quiet frequently, so that doesn't surprise him. 

Eddie: What's placebo mean?

Gretta: Placebo means bullshit.

Eddie looked away from her, obviously very uncomfortable. 

Gretta: No friends, huh? Your cast. No signatures or anything?

She shook her head with a mock pout. She brought her hand up to her face a pretended to wipe her eye. 

Gretta: So sad. 

"She's such a bitch." Max glared at the girl.

"Yeah," Mike nodded in agreement, "Even if we all were talking, he probably wouldn't let us sign it. He hates it when things get dirty." When they all became friends again before he left, Mike wanted to sign it, but Eddie said no. Something about how he was gonna have it off soon and didn't see a point in it. 

Eddie: I didn't want it to get dirty. 

Gretta shrugged and smacked her gum. 

Gretta: I'll sign it for you.

She got up from her seat, Eddie looking at her with caution as she got closer. She got a sharpie and started to write on his pure white cast. Eddie still looked confused; they made eye contact for a moment before they both looked back down at his cast. A frown quickly made its way to Eddie's face. 

"Bitch." He whispered as he glared at her one last time. He didn't know why Gretta was so rude to people. It didn't make her more friends, it didn't make her popular, it didn't do anything in her favor. 

The scene changed. Henry was sitting in front of his car, hiding his face in his knees. Victor and Belch were standing by the back of the car looking uncomfortable. 

Victor: You okay, Henry?

"Well, considering he just got shot at, I'm gonna go with no." Hopper gruffed at the screen. Mike could tell that he felt bad for Herny, felt bad for his home life, much like he did when Billy was alive. Now, Max never straight out told them that Billy was be abused but she did hint at it every so often. 

Henry looked up, the camera zooming in on his face. Childrens laughter was heard. Quickly, Henry stood up and walked to the end of his driveway, the kid's laughter getting louder. 

"No, no, no, no. No more kids laughing." Robin quickly waved her hand at the screen as if it would magically go away. 

A red balloon was tied to something in his mailbox. 

"I no longer like balloons." El mumbled as she grabbed on to Max's hand. 

"Neither do I." Steve and Mike said at the same time. The two looked at each other before laughing. Mike forgot; with Steve's movie it showed that black balloons where what the 'villain' liked to use to show he was there. Why was it always balloons?

Looking confused at the balloon, he slowly opened the mailbox. Inside of it was a brown package. With shaken hands, he pulled it out. Opening it was a red box, in the red box was his knife that he'd lost. The kid's laughter got louder.

"No." Mike could feel Robin scoot as close as she could to Steve for whatever protection he could give her. Honestly, Mike found this a little funny. When they face the Upside-down, she's fine. She doesn't need protection, but with a horror movie, even though this is about Mike's life it is a horror movie, she needed Steve to protect her. 

He grabbed his knife and hit the switch causing the blade to pop out. The scene cut to inside Henry's house; Henry being seen outside the window. He walked over to the door, opening it quietly. The tv was on and his dad was asleep in his recliner. 

"Oh no, he's not gonna...." Jonathan looked very concerned. "Is he?" Mike knew what he was asking, and Mike wasn't going to answer him. Mike knew what happened because they mentioned it in court, but they didn't go into detail. Honestly, Mike didn't want to know. 

Girl on Tv: I liked seeing the clown!

Tv Hostess: You did? You liked the clown?

Kids on Tv: Yes!

"What the fuck, how does the tv know?" Eddie wasn't asking them, just saying his thoughts out loud. The older boy was biting his thumb nail, something he always did when his anxiety was getting the best of him. 

With his eyes stuck on his dad, Henry closed the door and slowly walked closer. 

Tv Hostess: What about the rest of you?

Boy on Tv: I liked when the bubbles float!

Tv Hostess: You did? Me too.

"What is happening right now?" Lucas had his hands in front of his face but he was peeking through his fingers so he could see the screen. Mike didn't have an answer for that either because he was too freaked out as well. 

Henry moved his gaze to the tv. 

Tv Hostess: I just love watching things float.

Boys on Tv: We all float.

The camera angle changed to show the tv. A woman was sitting on a bench with children sitting beside or behind her. It was clearly a kid's tv show. 

Tv Hostess: That's right. 

The woman then looked at the camera. 

Tv Hostess: And you will, too, Henry. Make it a wonderful day. Kill him. 

No one moved and no one spoke as they watched the screen. Everyone's eyes were wide and scared as they watched what was happening. Obviously, Mike knew that whatever was happening on the screen was happening in Henry's head, but it was still an uncomfortable and freaky thing to watch. 

Henry was staring at the tv with an insane glit in his eye. 

Tv: Kill him. Kill him. 

Henry looked down and saw that he had the knife placed against his dad's jugular. 

Tv: Kill him. Kill him. 

He looked at the tv again. His dad opened his eyes as Henry pressed the switch causing the knife to slice through his neck. 

"What the fuck?" Steve tightened his grip on Mike as they watched Henry kill his father. Now, Mike wasn't going to defend Henry, but he knew that the clowns influence was too strong for Henry to fight against. Mike didn't know what the difference was between Henry and The Losers but whatever it was, it helped The Losers greatly.  

Tv Announcer: Oh, no. Give a big round of applause!

Henry stared down at his dad with wide eyes. His dad grabbed his neck as Henry removed the knife, blood going everywhere including Henry's face. Henry's dad, with one hand on his neck, grabbed Henry's shirt grunting in pain. 

El whimpered and grabbed Max's arm tightly. Lucas moved his fingers in front of his eyes, while Dustin and Will turned away from it. Mike wanted to look away, he really did but he couldn't. He wasn't surprised that Henry did this seeing as how Henry tried to kill them, but it was still a horrifying thing to see. 

Tv Hostess: Well done, Henry.

It showed the tv again, a red balloon behind the hostess as she stood in front of the kids. the words 'kill them all' appeared at the bottom of the screen.

Kids: Kill them all. Kill them all. 

The hostess moved off screen and Pennywise was shown sitting with the group of children. 

Kids + Pennywise: Kill them all. Kill them all. 

"Kill who?" Joyce looked at him with wide, scared eyes. "Who is he going to kill?" Mike didn't answer her, his gaze still stuck on the screen. Why did the clown want Henry to do his dirty work? Did he not think he'd be able to kill them himself? What the fuck was happening?

Henry looked up at the screen as the tv camera zoomed in on the clown's face. 

Kids: Kill them all! Kill them all! Kill them all!

The clown gave a wide smile as the chanting continued. 

Kids: Kill them all!  Kill them all!  Kill them all!

Henry walked away leaving his dad, who had now died, in his chair. 

"What the fuck." Mike couldn't remove his eyes from the screen. "Seriously, what the fuck?" Mike stood up, Steve's arm falling off his shoulder, and moved to the side table next to the chair. "I need some water." His throat and mouth were dry, why were they dry? He grabbed the cup, "Great, I'm out of water." He put the cup down and place his hand on his forehead before dragging it down his face. "What the fucking fuck?" He moved and plopped down back in his seat next to Steve. "I need an emergency session with my therapist?" There was a lot he had to talk about. 

Chapter Text

Beverly was sitting at her desk, writing in her journal. 

Mike groaned as he saw Bev on the screen. Now, he loved her, but he didn't want to watch her on the screen by herself. It was going to show her home life and she deserves more than for him to sit here and watch her go through that. 

She closed it and put it in her bag, walking out of her room and to the front door. She moved to unlock the door but froze. A padlock was also used on the door. 

"Is that a padlock?" Joyce had a look of horror on her face. Honestly, anyone would, seeing as how Bev's father is completely horrible in every way. 

Al: Where are you sneaking off to? 

Beverly turned around and spotted her dad sitting on a chair, watching her. 

Beverly: N-nowhere, Daddy.

"Do we have to watch this part?" Dustin looked every uncomfortable, everyone did. "Do you think it would let us skip it?" Mike really wished that it would let them skip but he had a feeling that it wouldn't. 

"You could try, but" Dustin quickly grabbed the remote before Mike could finish and started pressing fast-forward, nothing happened. "But I don't think it would let guy." Mike finished causing Dustin to drop the remote in defeat.

He stared at her for a moment. 

Al: You're looking prettied up. 

Beverly: I'm not prettied up, Daddy. I wear this almost every day. 

He motioned for her to come to him. 

Al: Come.

The room was thick with a layer of tension. Mike didn't want to watch this. No one in the room wanted to watch this. They all knew that her dad mistreated her, abused her. It was one thing to know about it but another thing to watch it. 

Watching this stupid movie made Mike want to call his friends, talk to them, hear their voices. He missed them.

She hesitated for a moment before dropping her bag to the floor and walking over. He held his hand out, his wedding ring visible. She placed her hand in his, him wrapping his fingers around her. 

Al: You know I worry about you, Bevvie.

Beverly: I know.

Al: People in town have been saying some things to me about you. Sneaking around all summer long with a bunch of boys. The only girl in the pack. 

"This guy need a big smack to the head." Max glared at the man on the screen. Mike couldn't help but let a short laugh. Did all red heads think alike or was it just these too?

Beverly shook her head.

Beverly: They're just friends, I swear.

She tried to pull her hand away, but he wouldn't let her. 

Al: I know what's in boy's minds when they look at you, Bevvie. 

She started to caress her hand with his. 

Al: I know all too well. 

He could practically feel the way everyone cringed at his words. Mike hated that she went through his, especially alone. She didn't like to talk about it with them and he didn't blame her. The only thing they could offer her was their support. She didn't want help; she was too stubborn to accept it.

Beverly: My hand...

He then tightened his grip painfully. 

Al: Are you doing womanly things down in the woods with those boys?

"Womanly things?" Despite the seriousness of the situation, El was obviously confused about what the man was implying. Mike hated that sometimes he forgot El didn't understand everything. 

"That's not important right now, sweetie." Joyce gave her a soft smile, wanting to try and calm her daughter's nerves. 

She shook her head; tears filled her eyes. 

Beverly: No, no, no, nothing. You don't have to worry. I promise. 

She flinched in pain as his gripped tightened even more. 

Al: What's this?

He held up the post card that Ben had given her. She seemed shocked that he had it but didn't let it show.

Everyone watched, unmoving. There was nothing to be said and nothing they could do but watch what was about to happen. Mike knew what was going to happen, she told him, but the others in the room had no idea. 

Beverly: It's nothing. It's just a poem. 

He put it down and frowned at her. 

Al: Just a poem? But you had to hide it in your underwear drawer. 

He could see Robin gage and how the other girls cringed at the man's words. Mike could only shake his head in disgust.

She tried to pull her hand away, she was scared. 

Al: Why would you have to hide it there?

His voice was no longer curious, but mean and cruel. 

Al: Are you still my girl?

Beverly: No. 

"That's right you're not." Max continued to glare but nodded in support as she watched Beverly stand up to her dad.

She tugged her arm some more. 

Al: What did you say?

Beverly: I said, no!

She ripped her arm away at the same time he let go. She screamed as the fell to the floor and knocked over the ironing board. Her dad stood up from his chair and walked closer as the backed away. 

"She's gonna be okay, right?" Eddie turned to look at him, his eyes wide. "She's gonna fight back?" Mike gave him a small smile, giving Eddie his answer. 

Beverly: No. 

He rushed to her, grabbing her ankles. 

Beverly: Get away, no!

The two struggled with each other. 

Beverly: Get off! No!

He was on top of her now, his hand holding her face. 

Al: Those boys. Do they know that you're my-

She kicked him in the balls harshly. 

The men in the room cringed at what she did, the girls on the other hand cheered for her. 

"I want to meet her." Max turned to him with a familiar fire in her eyes.

Mike couldn't help but chuckle, "That doesn't surprise me, I don't know when you'd get too though." The original plan was to introduce them when Bev came down for Thanksgiving but now, seeing as he wants to cancel those plans, he doesn't know when that would be possible. 

He groaned and let her go, giving her a chance to back away. At a good distance, she lifted her leg in the air and slammed it into his face. 

"Yes!" Eddie cheered for her making Mike smile. Eddie was biting his thumb nail through this whole interaction, obviously scared to what might happen to Beverly. Mike knew that Eddie seeing Bev stand up for herself calmed his nerves, calmed everyone's nerves really. 

She then quickly stood up and ran back to the bathroom, quickly closing and locking the door. Her father walked into the hall. He looked at her room before noticing the bathroom door was closed. He tried to doorknob. He took a couple of steps back before lifting his leg and slamming it into the door, forcing it open. 

"That's not good." El whispered, "That is really not good." No one said anything back to her, there was really nothing else to say. El was right. This was not good. 

He walked into the room and noticed it was empty, his eyes caught the shower curtain. He grabbed it and pulled it back. Beverly, who was holding the toilet tank lid, swung it and smacked him in the face, forcing it to break. 

"Yes! I told you!" Max cheered with a fierce smile. Honestly, Max scared Mike a little and so did Bev. He wants them to meet, truly, but he also can't help but think that might not be a good idea. 

Her dad fell to the ground unconscious. She was breathing heavily as she walked around him cautiously. Blood was spilling on the floor from a wound to his head. She turned to the door, ready to leave. Pennywise was standing in the doorway, he quickly grabbed her by the throat. 

"What the fuck?!"

"Seriously?!"

"Aw, come one!"

Everyone shouted as the saw the clown which Mike could understand. She just got away from her dad, technically, now she was being taken by another horrible thing. Could she not catch a break?

Chapter Text

Bill was riding his bike down the road when he quickly stopped and looked at his watch. After seeing the time, he frowned and kept going. Switched to Beverly's apartment, Bill walked up to the open door. He slowly walked inside and looked around, noticing the ironing board that was turned over. 

Bill: Beverly?

"She was meeting up with Bill." Robin nodded her head as if she understood, "They were probably gonna try and do something about that clown."

"Yeah," Mike frowned at the screen, "The rest of us weren't really happy when they told us they were going to go by themselves. Actually, I think Eds went on an hour rant about how dangerous it was that no one knew where they were going, then another hour about of fighting a murderous clown alone wasn't good either." 

He walked to her room but stopped in the hall in front of the bathroom. He walked closer to the room and saw Beverly's dad on the floor. Bill, letting out a shaky breath, made his way to the girl's room in a small panic. In her room there was blood on the wall and ceiling saying, 'You die if you try.' 

"What the fuck?"

"That's not okay!"

"I hate this."

Mike frowned at the screen. Bill didn't tell him about that part. He just told him that he went to Bev's house and said the clown had been there. He didn't ask questions, none of them did. They just trusted the fact that Bill knew what he was doing.

In a panic, Bill quickly turned and ran out of the apartment. 

Bill: Beverly!

The scene changed to outside the movie theater/arcade. Bill running across the street to go in. In the arcade, Richie was playing street fighter without a care in the world.

"You went back to the arcade?" Robin was looking at him with wide eyes. 

"Yeah?" He raised his eyebrow at her, "What's wrong?"

"Well, it's just..." She bit her lip as she stared at the scree before turning back to him, "If someone had said that stuff to me, I wouldn't have shown my face their ever again." He could understand that. It took him a little bit before he found the courage to walk back into the arcade. 

"Well, I won't lie to you," He cleared his throat to get rid of the lump that wanted to form. "When people say things like that to you, can hear them whispering about it behind your back, you have to learn to let it get to you. Because when it gets to you, it's so much worse." 

"Preach!" Eddie lifted both of his hands up, his palm facing the ceiling. Mike, Steve and Robin just let out small chuckles at his weirdness. 

Bill: Richie.

Richie looked over at him before quickly turning back to the game. 

Richie: What do you want?

The camera showed the video game screen. 

Richie: See that guy I'm hitting? I'm pretending it's you.

Now, he knew that was rude, but could you blame him? He was upset because they almost died. Upset because he thought he lost his friends. Upset because his dad said he wasn't leaving until the summer was over. 

So, yeah, he was rude. 

The camera changed to the two boys. 

Bill: I-I-IT got Beverly.

Richie: What are you talking about?

A flash of annoyance crossed Bill's face for a moment before he continued. 

Bill: IT, Richie. IT got Beverly.

Richie stopped pressing the buttons on the game and turned to Bill. 

"That got your attention really well."

"Well, yeah." Mike looked over at Lucas, "My slut got kidnapped by a psycho clown!" After the words left his mouth, he could help but chuckle. "Oh god, that sounds like a really bad porno."

Eddie laughed while gently smacking his shoulder, "I was about say that!"

The scene changed to Eddie sitting at his kitchen table with a red market, writing on his cast. The phone rang causing him to look up. He got up and walked to the phone and picked it up, his cast now in clear view. 'Loser' was written in black marker but, with a red marker, he covered the 'S' with a 'V' now leaving it to say 'Lover.'

"Ha!" Steve laughed and shook his head fondly, "He is so cute. I completely understand why you like him."

"Thank you!" Mike quickly turned to Steve, "Like, somehow he just embodies cuteness." He turned back around and pouted at the screen. "I miss him." Steve squeezed his shoulder in understanding as they went back to the screen. 

Eddie: Hello?

His face went from calm to shock in a matter of seconds. 

Eddie: Okay. I'll meet you there. 

He put the phone down and started to walk to the door. Before he could reach the door, his mom walked in front of him, blocking him. 

Sonia: And just where do you think you're off to?

"I do not like her." He couldn't see it, but Mike could just imagine the small glare she had on her face. He didn't blame her. He doesn't like her very much either. He hated the fact that she fooled Eddie into thinking he was sick. It made him sick just thinking about it.

Eddie: Out with my friends. 

Him mom shook her head with a fake smile. 

Sonia: Sweetie, you can't go. You're getting over your sickness, remember?

"What sickness, you lying bitch?"

"Jonathan!"

"What mom?" He turned to look at her, "She is!"

Eddie: My sickness? Okay, what sickness, Ma?

He unzipped his FannyPack and pulled out his pills. 

Eddie: You know what these are? They're gazebos!

"Did he just...?" Max tilted her head at his words. 

"Those aren't what they're called." Dustin piped up from his spot. He could tell that the people in the room didn't know whether to laugh or cringe at what just happened. Mike, well, he was just laughing. How could you not laugh at that? That was funny!

He threw the pills to the ground. 

Eddie: They're bullshit!

He could feel Steve flinch behind him. So, he reached his hand out to squeeze his in comfort. He doesn't know one hundred precent what happened between him and Nancy. He just knows that the word 'bullshit' was used and there was a lot of grey area on if she cheated on him or not. Robin and Eddie say she cheated. Nancy said they were on a break. Jonathan said she cheated, and he was very upset about it. Steve was the one who said it was a grey area and to leave it alone. 

She stood in silence as she watched the pills roll on the floor before she slowly looked up at him. 

Sonia: They help you, Eddie. I had to protect you. 

Eddie: Protect me? By lying to me? By keeping me locked inside this hellhole? I'm sorry, but the only people trying to protect me were my friends. And you made me turn my back on them when I really needed them. 

Pride filled his chest as he listened to his friend finally stand up to his mom. Eddie loved his mom, he knows that. One of his biggest fears was letting her down, so seeing this, really made him happy. 

Eddie moved passed her and to the door. 

Eddie: So, I'm going. 

Sonia: Eddie. Eddie, no. 

She followed him out the door. He jumped off his porch and went to his bike, his mother stopping at the porch railing. 

Sonia: You get back here. 

Eddie: Sorry, mom, I gotta go save my friends. 

His mom starting sobbing. 

Sonia: Eddie! Don't do this to me, Eddie!

"What exactly is he doing to her?" Lucas turned around as if they would have an answer. "He gonna come back at the end of the day." Eh, yeah. They would be back home, but it would be late in the evening, and they were going to be a mess. Talk about causing a concern for your parents. His momma almost had a heart attack when he got home in the condition that he did. 

The camera changed to Mike, Richie, Bill, Eddie, Stan, and Ben riding their bikes down the street quickly. Mike had the bolt gun wrapped around his shoulders, with multiple bullets around his chest.  

"What the fuck is that?" Hopper turned to him with a serious expression, "How the hell does he have that?"

"It's the gun thingy that he used to kill the sheep." Mike cringed at the thought of his friend killing the sheep. Mike, his friend, hadn't ever wanted to that but seeing it on the screen when it happened, he knew that the clown changed him just like IT did the rest of them. 

Finally, they stopped in front of the old house, and all threw their bikes to the ground, except for Stan who, still, used the kick stand. They all walked in the gate and stopped at the steps. 

Bill: Guys, spikes. 

Eddie ripped off his FannyPack and threw it into the grass. Bill was strapping multiple fence spikes to his bag, Mike loading the bolt gun. Richie found a beer bottle on the ground and picked it up. He grabbed it by the neck and slammed it against the porch railing causing it to shatter. The boys stared at him as he lamely tossed the piece in his hand away. 

"Hahahaha!" Mike clutched his stomach as he watched himself on the screen. "Why do you look so fucking lame?" He took a breath, "You're an idiot!" He looked stupid. That was the only thing he could think. How the hell did he manage to help beat a killer clown when he looked that stupid?

Eddie: What was the point of that? What the hell were you trying to accomplish?

"Yeah, what the fuck was that?" Max looked like the was trying not to laugh. Everyone else in the room was chuckling softly. He didn't know why they weren't laughing out loud. He was laughing, they should be too. 

Richie shrugged. 

Richie: You know, in the movies someone always has a broken bottle. 

"Oh my god, you're so stupid." Dustin pulled his hat over his eyes, almost like he didn't want secondhand embarrassment. Which, Mike didn't blame him, that was very embarrassing. 

Ben chuckled a little as Stan shook his head. 

Stan: You're an idiot. 

The camera changed to the side of the house, where a car was sitting. Henry's car. 

Steve tightened his grip around Mike, "I seriously do not like this guy. He needs to say away from you kids." Mike just leaned into Steve. He wasn't going to tell him what was going to happen, he knew it wouldn't help. He knew he just needed to sit here and let Momma Bear Steve go through his momma bear motions. 

H enry was sitting in the driver's seat, blood completely covering his face, as he whistled patiently. He looked over at the Losers.

Henry: Like lambs to a slaughter. Wouldn't you say, fellas? 

The camera changed to show Belch in the passenger seat and Victor in the back, both of their throats slit. 

"What the fuck?!"

"Shit!"

"Oh my god!"

"No, no, no, no!"

"What the hell is wrong with this guy?!"

Steve's grip tightened but Mike could do nothing but stare at the screen. He knew that Henry killed them, he just didn't know they were in his car. 

Henry: Yeah.

He smiled widely and turned back to the house, watching the kids. 

Henry: I'm sure you would.

The camera went back to the kids and showed them walking into the house. 

"Oh god, he's going to follow you in there, isn't he?" Will didn't turn around; his voice was soft almost so soft that Mike could hardly hear him. 

"Yeah." Mike nods against Steve even though Will couldn't see him. "He follows us." And he tries to kill us. Of course, he's not going to say that out loud, but he knows that everyone is already thinking it. It was only going to get worse from here, he just knew this movie thing wasn't going to leave anything out. 

Chapter Text

The camera changed to inside the building where a rat was walking across the old piano keys. The door creaked open as The Losers walked in, Bill leading them with a flashlight. 

Ben: Stan?

Everyone turned around and saw that Stan was standing outside the door.

"He doesn't believe he can do it." Jonathan's whisper felt like a shout with how silent the room was. He was right, Stan didn't believe he could do it. He didn't' believe they could do it. Mike will forever feel horrible for the way they forced Stan to go with them. Well, they didn't really force him but to Mike, it felt like they did. 

Bill: Stan, we all have to go.

Stan was still standing there, looking unsure. 

Bill: B-B-Beverly was right. If we split up like last time, that clown will kills us one by one. But if we stic- stick together, all of us, we'll win. I promise. 

"That's a big promise to make." Hop grumbled, "That's one of the biggest things they tell you when you first start as a police officer or a paramedic. Don't make promises you can't keep." Yeah, okay. Hopper did have a point, but Bill truly believed they could win against that clown. His confidence gave everyone else confidence. 

After Bill's little speech, Stan walked into the building behind them. They all looked around the building. The words 'Good Cheer Good Friends' hung above the fireplace. 

"That," Eddie pointed to the screen, "I don't like that. Not at all. Nope." Mike couldn't help but chuckle softly at the older boy's words. He felt the same way when he saw the words on the wall. It made him feel uneasy, especially since they were about to go fight a clown. 

They made their way down to the basement where they saw the well. 

Richie: Hey, Eddie, you got a quarter? 

They all made it to the well, shining their flashlights down into it. 

Eddie: I wouldn't want to make a wish in that fucking thing. 

"You know," Richie crossed his arm, "wish didn't come true. Wells are lies!" He could hear the way Steve huffed a laughed behind him. He was glad he could make someone laugh; this moment they were watching was very unsettling, he couldn't help trying to dissolve the tension but making a joke. 

The camera went over the well, showing how deep it was. 

Ben: Beverly!

His voice echoed down the well. 

"You went down there?" Dustin turned around and looked at him with wide eyes, "Why would you go down there?" 

"Beverly was down there." Mike didn't want to look at him like he was stupid, but that's exactly what he did. "Why wouldn't we go down there?" 

"I think what he means is that it was incredibly dangerous," Lucas jumped in and, again, Mike wasn't really seeing their point. 

"Again, Beverly was down there," He spoke slowly as if he was speaking to Holly, "We wanted to save her."

Mike: How are we supposed to get down there?

Bill started to look around when his eyes landed on some rope. Switch to them having the rope hooked up to a pully on the ceiling and throwing the rope down the well. Mike tugged on it to make sure it would stay. Bill then stood on the edge of the well and grabbed the rope. Holding tightly, Bill placed his feet on the wall and started to walk down. Richie patted Eddie on the back, signaling that it was his turn. 

Mike: All right.

"Nope, I do not need to be watching this" Joyce closed her eyes as the boys started shimming down the rope.  He doesn't blame her; he was practically one of her kids and she was watching all these children climb into a well that they couldn't see the bottom of. He's not gonna lie, climbing down that rope was scary and he was glad that he wasn't the one that went first. 

Mike helped Eddie grab the rope as he made his way down. Bill was going further and further down until he spotted a tunnel halfway down. The scene changed to drops of blood falling to the floor. Beverly was laying on the ground, blood dripping around her and on her face. She winced as it hit her causing her to wake up. 

El perked up where she was sitting. "She's alive!" She smiled brightly at the sight of Bev. Mike gave her a nod, but he couldn't help his confusion. He's pretty sure that he mentioned at some point earlier having a conversation with Bev, or at least he thought he did. 

She got up and looked around, her legs slightly week from underneath her. She walked around, her feet splashing in the small puddles of water before she fell to the ground. Looking in front of her, she noticed a mountain of old bikes, and children's toys and clothes in front of her with an old circus trailer stood in the middle of it all, the words 'Pennywise the Dance Clown' painted on the side with a portrait of a clown in the middle.

"What the fuck?"

"Shit!"

"What is that?"

Beverly stood up and looked up in shock as the pile went up and up, nearly touching the roof of the sewer. Surrounding the top of the pile was floating bodies of the missing children. 

"What the fuck?!"

"Holy shit!"

"Is that the kids?"

"What the hell?!"

"So that's what you meant," Max mumbled with wide eyes, "when you said you found the bodies."

Mike's stomach twisted in knots. He wanted to throw up when he first saw it and he wants to throw up now. Obviously looking at what happen and where the kids ended up was horrible, but he's glad that they didn't have to experience the smell. The mix of sewage and dead people, he wouldn't recommend the smell for a candle. 

Beverly slowly backed away before running towards one of the tunnels, trying to open grate blocking it. Back to the boys, Ben was making his way into the tunnel, letting go of the rope. 

Ben: Guys, guys. Help.

Ben whispered causing Richie and Bill to catch him as he fell back into them. 

Steve jumped, almost like he wanted to catch Ben through the screen of something. Mike couldn't help but smile. Yes, him and Steve have an odd relationship, but he's thinks it's getting better, really, he does. 

Richie: All right, buddy?

Ben: Yeah, I'm okay.

Back to Beverly still trying to find her way out. 

Pennywise (On Speaker): Step right up, Beverly. Step right up. 

A music box started playing. 

"Ooo, I don't like that either." Robin mumbled. He really liked Robin, he probably has never said it, but it's true. Robin was just weird and quirky, she reminded him of Eddie a little bit. 

Pennywise: Come change. Come float. You'll laugh. You'll cry. 

She turned around and her eyes landed on the circus trailer. 

Pennywise: You'll cheer. You'll die. 

The camera started to zoom in on a Jack in the Box. 

Pennywise: Introducing Pennywise the Dancing Clown.

The music started to go fast and fast before it stopped. A clown puppet popped out; a laugh recoding played. 

"Ah!" Dustin jumped, a hand to his chest, "Fuck, why would he do that?"

Mike just laughed, "Dude, that wasn't even the real clown."

"It was the suspense and the popping up out of nowhere!" Dustin practically shouted in his defense, but that only made Mike laugh harder. 

The side of the trailer fell down revealing the inside. Beverly jumped as small fireworks went off and circus music played. Pennywise was now standing in the trailer, suddenly appearing after the smoke disappeared. He then started to kick his legs up in a weird dance as Beverly watched with a look of confusion. 

"What the actual fuck?" He could tell that Lucas, and everyone was confused. Mike just couldn't help but laugh. He couldn't even come up with words. Yes, the clown was scary but that dance. That dance was just stupid. 

"He's dancing?" El tilted her head, her eyebrows scrunched together. 

"I don't have an answer," Mike said between laughs, "I just, I can't believe this clown is dancing while wanting to kill Bev. I shouldn't be laughing!" He took a breath, his lungs aching for air. "What the fuck? He looks so stupid!" He clutched his sides. He could feel Steve chuckling behind him, probably laughing at how Mike couldn't stop laughing. "Why is this so funny?" Tears started to roll down his cheeks. 

Will turned to look at him, "Mike, are you okay?"

"I'm fine," He wiped away a tear, "I'm okay. I know Pennywise is a literal killer but, damn, his dancing skills are on fucking point." He chuckled again as he calmed down.  

Her eyes wandered and spotted an open tunnel. Pennywise was still dancing. Her eyes flickered between the clown and the opening before she took off in a run. The clown jumped from the trailer and grabbed her around the neck, lifting her in the air. She started to fight against his arms, hitting his hands as he laughed. 

Beverly: I'm not afraid of you. 

"That's right, you slut!" Mike cupped his mouth and shouted at the screen, "Don't give in! The wanna be Avengers are coming for you!" 

Eddie snorted on the water bottle he was drinking; Mike doesn't even know when he got the water bottle. "Wanna be Avengers?" Mike nodded, "Which one does that make you?" 

"Toby Stank, the wanna be Tony Stark." He answered with no hesitation at all. 

"Toby Stank, are you serious?" Steve looked at him with a raised eyebrow. 

"Yeah. I'm Toby Stank, Eddie is Sleave Rangers," He started counting them off on his fingers as he remembered what they used to joke about. "Stan is Hunk, Ben is Mick Flurry, Bill is Thorn, Bev is Nattie Rome, and Mike is Cit Braton."

"That sounds both awesome and stupid at the same time," Nancy nodded her head with an impressed look, "well done."

He stopped laughing and pulled her closer, sniffing the air by her neck. He grunted and shook his head angrily before glaring at her. 

"Did he just smell her?" He could feel the way Robin cringed. He didn't have an answer because, yes, it looked like he smelt her. He couldn't remember much about going down into the sewers, his therapist thinks that his brain blocked some of the stuff it deemed unimportant. 

Pennywise: You will be. 

She continued to struggle against him as he opened his mouth. His jaw unhinging, his mouth opening up all the way passed his eyes. Beverly watched, unable to move. In his mouth, sharp teeth covered every inch inside, three lights shined at the back of his throat. 

Boy: Help! Help me!

"What the actual fuck?!"

"No!"

"That is not okay!" 

"How big is its mouth getting?!"

Beverly's eyes turned a milky white as he let go of her neck, leaving her floating in the air.

Mike cringed at looked away. Now, he wasn't there when Max got possessed by Vecna, he just knows what they told him. How Max's eyes rolled so far back that all you could see was white, how she was floating in the air. When they said that, Mike's first thought was of Beverly, about how white her eyes were and how she was floating. It also didn't help that they both had red hair so the image in his head wasn't better in any way. 

"Well, shit." Lucas whispered. The looks on everyone's face told him that he was also seeing the similarities. 

Chapter Text

Mike was standing above the well, getting ready to take his turn take his turn down the rope. Henry stood behind him silently. 

"Oh fuck," Steve grumbled behind him, his grip tightening around Mike. He didn't blame him; Steve was very protective of his 'kids' and, as much as he would deny it, Mike liked it when Steve stood up for them and made sure they were okay.  

Mike grabbed the rope and Henry rushed forward with a metal pole, hitting Mike in the back. 

Mike: Ahh!

Down in the tunnel, the other boys turned around at the noise. Henry grabbed Mike but the back of his shirt and threw him to the ground. 

Henry: Die!

"Oh my god," Joyce gasped at the looked at the screen with wide eyes, "he's going to kill him." Now, obviously, Mike knows that Mike, his friends in Derry, is completely fine, just a little shaken up. Everyone in this room, on the other hand, only know what they can see, and that's Henry going batshit crazy. 

Mike groaned in pain as he hit the ground, hit bolt gun landing away from him. 

Ben: Mike!

The boys crowded as close as they could to the edge of the tunnel so they could look up the well.

"I know that you boys are worried about your friend," Hopper looked at him his face now a little pale, "but you should be careful around the edge, you don't know how far down that well goes and your friends, Bill and Eddie, are practically hanging over the edge," He pointed to the screen to get his point across, "and you other boys behind them, pushing to try and see, isn't really helping them." 

"Oh," Mike also paled, "Yeah, you're right." It was his fault, that's why... No! It was fine, everything is fine. He's fine. Eddie's fine. All of his friends are fine. Everything is fine. "We should have been more careful."

Stanley: Mike!

Eddie: Mike!

At the top of the well they could see nothing but the rope. 

Richie: You okay? Mike!

Henry walked over to the well, looking down at them. 

"Fuck," Max mumbled into her hand, "What's this asshole going to do now?" Everyone was sitting in suspense. Honestly, Mike didn't even know one hundred percent of what happened, homeschool didn't really tell them the full story, just that Henry tried to hurt him. 

"I do not like that boy." El shook her head with a frown, "He is very mean." 

"I know this is wrong of me, but I really hope the clown kills this kid." Nancy groaned into her hands. If you had asked him a while ago, he would have agreed with his sister, but now, knowing what he knows, he's just glad that Henry is getting the help that he needs. 

Richie: Bowers.

Eddie: Mike. Fuck.

Henry laughed at he stared down at them.

"No!" Robin groaned, "His laugh is almost as bad as the creepy kids laugh." 

Bill: Mike!

Ben: Where is he?

Henry continued to laugh.  Henry grabbed the rope and started to pull it up. 

Richie: No, no, no! Grab it!

They all started to reach for the rope to stop it from going up. 

"Oh fuck," Dustin whispered, "He's trapping you all down there." When Henry did this, the fear that ran through Mike's chest was something that he had never experienced before. He thought that they were going to be trapped down there with no way out. I mean, logically, the probably would have found their way out at some point but that thought wasn't running through his mind when this was happening. 

Eddie: Get the rope! Get the rope!

The rope slipped through their fingers, Henry pulling it all the way up. 

Bill: Oh, shit.

Henry threw the rope to the side, still looking down the well at the boys. 

Bill: Mike!

Richie: Mike!

"We were really scared that he was going to hurt Mike." He whispered into the room. He hated the fact that they were down there and that they weren't able to help Mike when he needed them the most. 

"It's not your fault," Steve squeezed his shoulders, "You couldn't do anything, you boys were down there. Mike is fine, yes?" He nodded his head, his eyes still on the screen, "Then stop your worrying." He could feel Steve's fingers carding through his hair in a comforting manner. "Whatever happens and whatever we're about to see, it's not your fault."

Mike sat up as Henry turned to him slowly. 

Richie: Leave him alone!

Mike started to slowly back away from the older teen. 

Henry: You didn't listen to what I do you, did you?

"Obviously he didn't fucking listen to you," Eddie glared at the screen. Mike didn't ever like seeing Eddie get mad, it just made him feel uneasy in some way. "You're a fucking maniac!"

Henry started walking to him. 

Henry: I should've stayed out of Derry. Your parents didn't and look what happened to them. 

Mike stilled in his spot on the floor, watching Henry get closer. 

Henry: I still get sad every time I pass by that pile of ashes. 

Mike's eyes flickered to where the bolt gun laid. 

Henry: Sad, that I couldn't have done it myself. 

"What the hell is wrong with this kid?" Hopper stared at the screen with wide eyes. "I know that he's possessed or whatever, but seriously, what the hell?"

"I really hope he gets hurt." Lucas glared at the bully, "This guy is just really getting on my nerves."

"On your nerves?" Mike looked over and gave a sarcastic laugh, "Trying living in the same town as him. You'd resent him as much as the rest of us do." 

Stanley: Run, Mike!

Mike quickly reached for the bolt gun, wrapping his fingers around the handle, but Henry was quicker and held Mike's arms to the ground. Mike let go and started to thrash under Henry's hold. Down in the tunnel, all they boys were screaming. 

All: Mike!

Henry had one knee against Mike's shoulder, holding his arm. 

Henry: Fuck down!

Finally, Henry grabbed ahold of both of his wrists and held him down. Back to the tunnel. 

Everyone was watching in a tense silence. Mike could feel the way his stomach turned as he watched his friend struggle alone. He hated, hated, when he couldn't help his friends. He hated the fact Bev got taken, hated that Will was suffering, hated that Max was getting possessed, hated that Eddie got eaten by bats, he just hated when he felt useless. 

Bill: I sho-should get up there. 

They all turned to look at him. 

Eddie: Are you insane? With what?

Henry was now sitting on Mike's chest, his knees holding him down as he grabbed the bolt gun. He cocked the gun and held it in-between Mike's eyes. 

"What the fuck?!" Mike tried to stand up, but Steve wouldn't let him, "Seriously, what the fuck?" Mike could feel tears immediately run down his face, "Why would..." He took a breath, his lungs suddenly lacking air, "Why wouldn't he tell us about that? Henry almost... He almost..." He couldn't even say it. Mike didn't tell them that this happened. 

"Hey, hey," Eddie was looking at him, his hands on either side of his face while Steve rubbed his shoulder and combed his hair, "You're okay. You're friend's okay. Everything is okay." Mike couldn't breathe. His friend almost got fucking murdered. "Mike," Eddie took his hand and placed it on his chest, "match my breathing, okay?" He nodded, tears still running down his face. "Breathe in... two... three... hold... two... three... and out... two... three. Again. In... two... three... hold.... two... three... and out... two... three..." He could feel his chest loosen; he was still crying but at least he could breathe better. "You okay?" Eddie's hand joined Steve's in his hair, "You good."

"Yeah." he nodded, clearing his throat, "Yeah, I'm good. Thanks."

"We're right here, okay?" Steve whispered as Eddie turned back to the screen, "You're not doing this alone. We are right by your side." Mike moved backwards slightly, pressing himself more into Steve's hold. If this part got him crying, there was no way the stupid clown wasn't going to cause tears. 

Mike got his hand loose and quickly grabbed the gun, pushing it away just in time for the bolt to shoot out. Henry looked at the gun in shock, as Mike grabbed a rock beside him. He smacked Henry in the side of the head causing the older boy to fall to the ground. Mike and Henry both stood to their feet, staring at each other.  Mike, letting out a scream, ran forward and pushed Henry. Henry, screaming as he did so, went over the side of the well and fell to the bottom. 

"Holy shit!" 

"Yes!" 

"What the hell?!"

All the kids cheered around the room as everyone just watch, with satisfied grin. 

On his way down, His arm hit Eddie as he fell, causing the younger boy to lose his balance. 

Eddie: Ahh!

"Holy shit!"

"Oh, my God!"

"Eddie!"

"Catch him!"

Mike cringed at the reminder that Eddie almost fell. He felt his heart drop in his chest when he thought he was losing Eddie. Honestly, he thinks his heart stayed in his feet the whole time they were down in that fucking sewer. 

Eddie slipped, but he didn't go very far as Richie caught him around the waist and pulled him back, falling on his butt with Eddie on top of him.

Richie: Holy shit! Are you okay?!

Eddie was gasping in fear, his head laying on Richie's shoulder, the other boys looking at them with wide, scared eyes.

Eddie: Yeah, I think so.

"Shit." Hopper groaned at the sight, "I fucking told you, kid. You guys were too close to the edge." Mike paled at his words. He knows now that they were too close, it's not like he could have changed it. 

"Really?!" Steve sharply turned to glare at the older man, "Now is not the time, Hop."

The camera moved to Mike as he leaned over the side of the well. 

Eddie: Mike!

Mike: I'm okay.

The boys all let out a sigh of relief.

Mike: I'm okay.

Mike took another bolt from the gun and loaded it, in doing so he dropped the rest of the bolts down the well. 

"Fuck," Max whispered, "now you only have one shot." Well, technically yes, they did only have one shot. It just would have been nice to know that, but there's nothing they can do about that now. 

Mike: Shoot. 

Stanley was at the back of the ground in the tunnel. 

'Beverly': Stanley. 

Stan quickly turned around, his flashlight in hand, shining it down an empty tunnel. 

Stan: Beverly? Is that you?

Pennywise poked his head out from the end of the tunnel. Scared, Stan turned around to his friends only to find that he was not in the same tunnel as them.  He was alone.

"What the fuck!" Dustin looked around the room, confused, "How the hell did he get there?"

Will, had the same look of confusion, "Where did everyone else go." Now, Mike didn't really have an answer for that question. Somehow, the stupid clown moved Stan or made Stan move with realizing it. 

Mike could feel his chest tighten again. God, losing Stan was just terrible. Being in the sewer and the way everything that just kept happening one after the other was just- nothing was good about this day. Everything was just getting worse and worse. 

He slowly reached his hand out and grabbed Eddie's as he sunk further into Steve's arms. The two older men got as close as they could, almost suffocating him with how close and how tight they were holding him, but he didn't care, it actually helped a little. 

Metal clanged all around him as he shined his flashlight. 

Stan: Guys?

He spun in a circle, completely lost. 

Stan: Guys?

Back to the tunnel with the other boys, Eddie turned around and noticed the lack of Stan. 

Eddie: What?

Richie turned around at Eddie's confusion. 

Richie: Guys, where's Stan?

"How did he just disappear like that?" Mike could tell without looking at her that Nancy had her reporter look on. Once again, he couldn't answer that question. One second Stan was there and the next he wasn't. He doesn't know how it happened. 

Eddie: Stanley!

They started moving down the tunnel, Eddie in the lead. 

Eddie: Stanley! Stan!

Eddie made his way to the end and came to a 'T' water splashing at his feet. 

Eddie: Oh, shit. Greywater. 

Mike couldn't help but roll his eyes, the tears not bothering him at the moment. Eddie, while worried about their friend, was also worried about the stupid sewage water. 

The rest of the boys followed Eddie, looking in both directions not knowing which way to go. 

Ben: Stan?

Bill took off in one direction, the rest following. 

Bill: Stan!

Eddie: Stanley!

Stan was standing alone, not knowing what to do. Footsteps were heard causing him to quickly turn to his left. 

Mike grabbed Eddie and Steve's arms, the two other boys squeezing him tightly. The room was thick with fear and tension. Robin had her arm wrapped around Steve, her hand on his shoulder. Dustin, Will, and Lucas huddled together while Max held El close to her.

Footsteps where then heard again behind him, causing him to spin in a scared circle. More footsteps as Stan slowly moved his flashlight against the darkness. The lady from the painting was rushing forward, Stan screaming loudly, with her mouth opened wide. 

"Ahh!"

"What the fuck?!"

"Shit!"

"Jesue H. Christ!"

Everyone in the room jumped at the sudden appearance of the scary woman. Mike started crying harder. Stan needed them, and no one was there. 

The other boys were walking down the tunnels when they heard Stan scream. 

Mike: Stan!

Richie: Shit! Stan!

Eddie: Stanley!

They boys took off running, following their friend's scream. They made it to a door and struggled to open it. 

Mike: We're coming, man!

Eddie: We're coming! Don't worry.

After a bit of struggle, they finally opened the door and ran through. 

"Why is there a fucking door in the sewer?" Jonathan asked. That was a good question, maybe after they finish this fucking movie, he can go back and ask the goddamn mayor!

Bill: Stan?

Eddie: Stanley! Stan!

Looking around they noticed his flashlight on the ground. 

Eddie: His flashlight!

The rushed over, Eddie picking up his flashlight and shining it in front of them. They all gasped in shock. The crooked lady was leaning over Stan as he was lying flat on his back, her mouth stretched over his face.

"What the hell?" Robin whispered while everyone just sat in shock. Mike, on the other hand, just cried even harder. He didn't want to watch this, why was this happening? Isn't it bad enough that he had to live through this once before, why was he watching his friends suffer like this? It wasn't fair. 

Richie: What the fuck is that thing?

She looked up, her mouth stretching so her teeth stayed in his skin. The other boys backed away, scared. 

Richie: Oh, shit!

Stan was whimpering and tried to move, her arms holding him down. The lady slowly removed her mouth, Stan taking a deep breath of much needed oxygen. The other boys whimpered in fright, Eddie screaming. The lady stood up and slowly backed away. 

Richie: Oh, shit.

Eddie continued to scream; Mike was holding a rusted pole by his head. The lady made her way to a tunnel and slipped her way in. She was out of view, her hands the only thing visible. Pennywise poked his head out from where the lady was just standing causing the boys to scream once more. 

Richie: Shit!

Mike turned and quickly tucked his head in Steve's shoulder, his cries now muffled by Steve's hug. He let go of Eddie's arm, the older man just scooting closer to be in touching distance, and wrapped his arms around Steve's chest. 

He couldn't do it. He wasn't going to go through this again. Stan was hurt, he trusted them, and they let him down. He was alone, he trusted them, and they left him alone. 

The clown left and the boys rushed to their friend. 

Eddie: Stanley!

Mike: Stan!

Richie: Stanley!

Stanley started screaming as their hands touched him. 

Stan: No! No! No! 

He let out a loud sob at the sound of Stan's distress. 

"It's okay, I've got you. You're okay." Steve was rocking them back and forth as his hand mad soothing motions up and down his back. That just made Mike cry harder. He knew he was okay; he knew Stan was okay but that still didn't change the way watching this was making him feel. 

He backed away, still screaming, as his friends followed. He stopped once he got to a cement mound. They were all shouting, trying to calm him down. 

Stan: You left me! You took me into Neibolt! 

He was looking around at all of them as he shouted. The other boys tried to calm him down, telling him that they were there, and he was okay. 

Stan: You're not my friends! You made me go into Neibolt!

He flinched at Stan's screams. He was right, they made him. He followed them in there, Bill told him that they all need to be there even though they all knew Stan didn't want to be there. Stan was scared, probably more scared than they all were. 

As he shouted Eddie looked heartbroken, Richie was crying, Mike looked shocked, Ben and Bill were breathless. 

Eddie: Stanley, I'm sorry. 

Stan: You made me go into Neibolt!

"Oh, you poor babies." He could feel how Joyce was getting choked up at them. He would be embarrassed but he didn't have the energy in it for him. He hated crying in front of everyone, it made him feel weak and childish. He liked to portray himself as a strong leader for him and his friends but, on the inside, he still felt like the child that just wanted nothing more than to cuddle up on the couch and watch movies with his dad. 

Bill's back straightened from where he was knelt, revealing a shadow figure further in the tunnel. 

Stan: This is your fault.

Bill turned his head. The camera got closer to the figure and a yellow rain jacket was visible. 

"Is that...?" Mike didn't know what Robin was talking about, he didn't want to remove his face from Steve, but he felt like he needed to. 

"Shit," Max mumble, "I think it is."

He slowly pulled away and looked at the screen, finally seeing what they all were. "Fuck!" Georgie. They were seeing Georgie. 

Eddie leaned closer, "You okay?" No, he wasn't okay. Why would he be okay? This was just fucking stupid. 

"Yeah," His voice cracked as he whispered, "I'm fine. This is," he cleared his throat, "this is just a lot, and I don't like it." 

"Yeah," Steve chuckled humorlessly, "I can understand that bud. This fucking sucks." Mike just nodded in agreement. This did suck.  

The figure then ran down the tunnel. Bill quickly stood and grabbed the bolt gun from where Mike had dropped it. 

Eddie: We would never let anything happen to you. 

Bill took off down the tunnel, away from his friends. 

Richie: Stan, we love you. 

His lip wobbled. He hardly told any of his friends he loved them, hardly told him parents actually. It was just hard for him to say, yes, he told El he loved her, and he did, just maybe not in the way he thought he did. It was hard for him to say to her, but he knew that she needed to hear it, no matter how difficult it was to get out. 

That's actually another topic he has with his therapist, it was something they were working on. The only person who constantly tells him they love him is his dad. His mom hardly said it to anyone except Holly, Ted shows his love instead of saying it, and his momma also had trouble saying those three simple words. 

They were all cuddled around and hugging Stan. 

Eddie: We're here for you.

Ben: You know we wouldn't do that to you. Come on.

Eddie looked up and noticed Bill take off. 

Eddie: Bill!

The boys all pulled away from each other and looked down the tunnel.

"What made him think it was a good idea to separate?" Dustin flailed his arms widely at the screen, "Did he not just see what happened with Stan?" 

Eddie: Bill!

They all stood up and started to follow. 

Mike: Bill!

Bill was showing running, following the little figure dressed in a yellow raincoat. Bill continued to run, the figure never leaving his eyesight as they made their way through the maze of the sewers. Finally, Bill found himself at the large part of the sewer where Beverly was previously. He slowly walked forward, his eyes landing on Beverly who was still floating. 

Bill: Beverly!

"Fuck." Steve squeezed him a little harder. He knows it was because of Max, that Steve was there when she floated like that for the first time. Honestly, these things happening to Bev and Max are very similar and he doesn't like it one bit. 

He ran forward, stopping under neither her. He quickly wrapped the strap of the bolt gun around his shoulders. He jumped, reaching for her foot, but just missed by half a foot. He ran to where he saw a wooden crate, but he froze when he saw the small figure, his face now being shown as Georgie. Georgie ran behind the mountain of junk and Bill didn't know what to do. He looked back a Beverly. 

Bill: I'll come back for you, Bev. 

He walked around the mountain, leaving Beverly in the air. 

"Where are the rest of you?" Joyce mumbled softly, "I don't like the fact that they are both alone." He didn't like it either. 

"It's okay." His face felt gross with drying tears on his cheeks, "We're practically right behind him. We'll be there soon." It's gotta be almost over now, right? There can't be much more of this.

Chapter Text

In a separate tunnel the other boys were searching for their friend. 

Ben: Bill!

Eddie: Bill!

They were marching in the shin deep sewage water when Eddie tripped and fell. The poor boy gagged. 

"Of course, he'd be the one to fall in the water." Eddie shook his head with a tense smile, almost like he didn't know if he should smile or not. 

Richie: Come on. Get out of there, dude. That's greywater.

Mike couldn't help but chuckle at the words he had said. 

Eddie: Wait, wait, wait. 

Eddie looked around the dirty water. 

Eddie: Oh my god, my fucking flashlight?

He was looking, moving his arms around when a head floated to the top of the water causing all the kids to scream. 

"Oh, my god!" 

"Is that a head?!"

"What the fuck?!"

Steve tightened his grip on Mike, but he didn't mind. This part of what they were going to see, he just knew that he wasn't going to be okay. 

Richie: Eddie!

More decaying head floated to the surface. Richie reached for Eddie as the other kids backed away. 

Richie: Come on, let's get the fuck out of here! Come on!

They all ran forward passed the dead people and out of the tunnel. It switched back to Bill as he was walking around the mountain of trash trying to find his brother. He made it to one of the sewer holes and found Georgie standing behind a small waterfall. 

"Is that really his brother?" He hated how El sounded innocent. He knows how she's been through rough shit, but this was probably something she had never seen before. Something none of them had ever seen before. 

Switch back to Beverly floating in the air, the other boys walked in and found her. 

Richie: Holy shit. 

Mike: Bev? Bev?

They all rushed forward. 

"How are you guys going to save her?" 

"Honestly," Richie turned to Jonathan, "I really don't know how Ben woke her up." The concept didn't make any sense to him what-so-ever. He even asked Eddie and Stan to explain it to him, but they didn't know either. "It didn't make any sense."

Ben: Beverly?

Richie: Holy shit. 

They all made their way until they were standing under her, staring up in confusion. 

Richie: H-Ho-How is she in the air?

"Ooo," Richie perked up and moved back to the screen, "I know the answer to this one." He smiled widely at his group of friends. "The clown hates gravity."

Max snorted, "Dude, that is probably not the reason."

Mike glared at her playfully glared at her and crossed his arms, "How would you know? You weren't there."

"He's got a point." Lucas nodded at Max as he pointed to Mike, "It could hate gravity."

Eddie looked away from Beverly and to the dead kids. 

Eddie: Guys.

They all looked to where Eddie was. 

Eddie: Are those... 

Stan: The missing kids. 

The camera moved to show the children all bent at odd angles and some missing limbs. 

Stan: Floating. 

"Now, I will be completely honest," The smile at was on his face went away, "That was one of the most horrific moments I have ever lived." When he was looking at all those kids, all he wanted to do was cry and scream. He saw kids he would pass in the hall. He saw his bully, Patrick. He still had nightmares of those kids, just floating in nothingness. 

Richie helped Mike lift Ben up to Beverly. 

Ben: Just let me grab her. 

Richie: Shit. 

Ben grabbed her feet, pulling her down. When she got within reach, Richie grabbed her legs to help him. 

Ben: I'm slipping. 

Mike placed Ben back on the ground and help the other two boys bring Beverly back to the ground. Ben placed his hands at the base of her head and shook her lightly. 

Ben: Bev.

"I've been dreaming of a true loves kiss." Mike rocked softly as he sang. 

"What?" Robin peeked over Steve's shoulder to look at him, in fact, everyone was looking at him weirdly. 

"I'll make sense in a second." He waved them off and pointed to the screen. 

He shook her again, the other boys not knowing what to do. 

Ben: Beverly.

Beverly's head flopped forward as Ben looked at the boys. 

Ben: Why isn't she waking up?! What is wrong with her?!

He shook her again. 

Ben: Beverly, please! Come on!

"She looks dead." He nodded at Hoppers statement. She did look dead. When Ben wasn't able to wake her up, that thought had crossed his mind. He thought the clown had killed her for a split second. 

He then wrapped his arms around her in a hug, her white eyes staring over his shoulder. Ben then pulled away, placing his hands back around her neck and placed his lips on her. Mike looked at him with wide eyes while the other boys groaned in confusion. 

Richie: Wow. 

"What the hell's a kiss gonna do?" 

Ben pulled away and looked at Beverly with hope. Beverly gasped and moved away; her white eyes filled with color again. 

"Apparently that." Jonathan nodded at the screen, answering Nancy's question. 

"I've been dreaming of a true loves kiss." Mike sang a little louder. "Seriously though, I have no idea how that worked. It doesn't make any sense."

"Well, maybe... What if... It could have... Yeah," Steve slumped behind him, "I have nothing." 

"Well, I for one, like the true loves kiss idea." Eddie lifted his head proudly. "I think it's sweet."

"That's because you're a fucking sap." Steve smarted back at his boyfriend. 

Ben: Bev?

She stared at him in shock. 

Beverly: 'January Embers'

Ben: 'My heart burns there too.'

"How the fuck did she know that he wrote that?" Dustin was frowning at the screen, "How the hell?"

"Once again," Mike shrugged, " I have no fucking idea, man."

Richie: Jesus, fuck.

Richie wrapped both of his arms around Ben and Beverly. 

Mike: Oh, God. 

Mike and Stan joined their hug as Eddie moved away from the group. Beverly pulled away. 

Beverly: Where's Bill?

The camera changed to Bill. 

"He's right there." Mike pointed to the screen once it changed. 

Steve snorted a small laugh, "Yeah, we can see that." Mike didn't have to look at him to know he was smiling. Now, yes, he knows that a little bit more like Richie right now, but could you blame him? He's about to watch himself fight a fucking clown. He deserves to let Richie take the wheel for a little bit. 

Georgie moved out from behind the water, the paper boat in hand and the yellow raincoat gone. 

Bill: Georgie.

Georgie moved closer but very slowly. 

'Georgie': What took you so long?

El shook her head slowly, "That's not Georgie." At first, the clown really tricked him. Mike honestly thought that was Georgie for a second, he's just glad that Bill wasn't fooled.

He took a quick glance around the room. Steve and Eddie were still cuddled close to him, Robin was practically glued to Steve's back. Max and El were sitting side by side under the same blanket. Lucas, Will, and Dustin were still huddled together. Jonathan had his arm wrapped around Nancy's shoulders as Nancy gripped his other hand. Hopper and Joyce were holding hands and starting hard at the screen. 

Bill: I was looking for you this whole time. 

Georgie continued his way forward. 

'Georgie': I couldn't find my way outta here. He said I could have my boat back, Billy. 

Georgie was now only standing a few feet away as Bill tried to catch his breath. 

Bill: Was she fast?

'Georgie': I couldn't keep up with it. 

"Nope." Dustin shook his head. "That's wrong."

"Fuck, why is he talking to it. He knows that's not his brother, right?" Will didn't look at the screen and Mike didn't know if his question why hypothetical or not. 

"I think he was trying to get some closure or something, I don't really know." Mike didn't truly know why Bill had the conversation, but this was the best solution he could come up with. 

Bill just stared for a moment. 

Bill: 'She,' Georgie. You call boats 'she.'

A tear fell from Bill's eyes. 

'Georgie': Take me home, Billy. 

The other losers finally found Bill and froze in shock at the sight of the young boy. 

'Georgie': I wanna go home. 

Tears filled Mike's eyes again. He couldn't help it. Georgie was a sweet little kid; he didn't deserve what that stupid clown did. None of those kids deserved it, really. Georgie always had, and will, hold a special place in his heart. Yes, Georgie is not his brother, but he had a close bond with this boy. He would help Bill babysit if he needed. He would play hide-and-seek with the little boy. Just little stuff that made his heart ache knowing he could never do again. 

Georgie's voice was tearful as he stared at his older brother.  Bill started to sob. 

'Georgie': I miss you. I wanna be with Mom and Dad.

Bill shook his head as he looked at the little boy. 

Bill: I want more than anything for you to be home. With Mom and Dad.

Bill started to walk closer as his friends watched. 

Bill: I miss you so much. 

"He's falling for it?" Joyce whispered; he could practically hear the tears fall from her eyes. 

He stopped in front of the boy and sniffled in sadness. 

'Georgie': I love you, Billy.

Bill: I love you, too. 

Bill started to breath heavily as he lifted the bolt gun and held it between Georgie's eyes, the little boy started to sob loudly. 

Bill: But you're not Georgie.

Bill glared as he fired the gun. Georgie stopped moving and fell to the ground with a blank face. 

"Oh, shit!"

"Jesus!"

"Fuck!"

Mike flinched as the watched the fake Georgie fall to the ground. He can understand why the others are surprised. It took him by surprise too, seeing Bill do that to 'Georgie.'

His friends gasped in shock as they stared at the unmoving body. The body then started to shake rapidly, opening its mouth and let out a scream.  The more it was shaking, the scream turned to a roar and another arm started growing from 'Georgie's' missing limb. They all backed away as they watched as the clown started to take the place of the body. The clown then sat up then moved to his feet. 

"I do not like clowns!" El reached her hands up to cover her ears, Max wrapped her arms around her. 

"It's okay. Mike and his friends took care of IT." Max was rubbing the other girl's shoulders, "You know Mike would never let anything happen to us." He was a little shocked to hear those words come out of her mouth, but she was right. He would die before he let anything happen to his friends. 

Eddie: Kill it, Bill! Kill it!

Richie: Shit.

All the kids started to shout for Bill to kill it, the clown slowly lifted his head up and looked at the group of kids. Mike was standing at the back of the group with the rusted pole.

Mike: It's not loaded.

"See," Mike spoke through the tightness in his throat, "If Mike had just explained how to use the bolt thingy better. We wouldn't be having this problem." Now, granted Mike probably didn't think he'd lose the bolt or that Bill would take the gun but still, preparation. 

The clown smiled at Bill, the other kids shouting still not hearing Mike. Bill quickly cocked the gun again and held it to the clown's forehead. 

Mike: Hey! It's not loaded!

Bill pulled the trigger. The clown's forehead was cracked, a hole appearing. 

Richie: Holy fuck. 

"How did he get hurt if it wasn't loaded?"

"He wasn't hurt." He looked at Robin for a second before turning back to the screen, "He was fooling us."

The clown started to grunt. He leaned back, blood floating out of the hole in his head. The clown roared as the kids gasped in fear. The clown then popped back up and rushed forward, the other kids running backwards. 

Richie: Bill, watch out!

Bill fell to the ground, holding the gun in front of him. The clown bit down on the metal gun and shook like a rabid dog. 

"Shit," Eddie was biting his thumb nail again. "That is not okay."

"Eddie," Steve shouted at him over Mike's shoulder, "Nothing about this is okay."

Beverly: Leave him alone.

Beverly rushed forward with a fence pike. Pennywise grabbed it and stopped her. 

Eddie: Beverly, no!

Mike pushed her out of the and went to hit him with the pipe. 

Stan: Mike!

The clown threw Mike away from him, into the pile of junk. Bill took a rebar and wrapped it around the clown's face, the pole in its mouth. The clown started to thrash with Bill on its back. 

"Damn, that is one brave kid." Mike wanted to glare at Hopper, just for a second. Mike doesn't really see this moment between them and IT as being brave. He sees it as powering through. They were all scared but more than that, they were angry. They're anger overtook their fear, covered it up. They wanted this clown to feel the pain the whole town was feeling.

Beverly: Help him!

Richie then jumped up on the clown's back, next to Bill. 

Richie: Fuck!

"What the fuck do you think you're doing?!"

"Mike!"

"Do you have a death wish?!"

"What the hell?!"

"Hey!" He looked at all of them with a glare, "I wasn't going to let Bill try and fight that thing on his own, are you fucking crazy?"

"You didn't have to jump on the clown's back though!" Nancy shouted back at him. 

"Look, Nancy," He glared at his sister, "It was in the heat of the moment. It's not like I couldn't said 'Hey, Mr. Pennywise Clown do you mind if you stop trying to kill me and my friends for a second so I can think of how to stop you from doing the said killing? No? Okay, proceed then.' Like, what do you expect from me?"

"I expect you to think!"

He scoffed, "Like how you thought it was a good idea to crawl through a small gate when you were trying to find Barb?" The small glare on her face dropped, "Or how you thought it was a good idea to point a gun at Steve because he wanted to apologize, or maybe when you thought it was smart to stand in front of a speeding car and tried to shoot it!" He took a deep breath before continuing, "None of those things that I had said was something you thought through, it was in the heat of the moment."

"I..." She was at a loss for words as she just stared at him in shock. 

"I'm sorry for bringing up Barb," He really was, that was really a low blow on his end, "But I'm not wrong. Bill needed my help; I'm not apologizing for that."

Ben grabbed one hand as Stan grabbed the other. The clown had a grip on both Stan and Ben's shirts. He was spinning so fast that the two boys started to lift off the ground.

"Now," He cleared his throat, "If the clown wasn't trying to kill us, that'd look a little fun." He could feel Steve shake his head behind him. 

"Honestly," Eddie looked at the screen with a titled here, "I could see it."

"Of course, you could." Robin reached over Mike and Steve to smack Eddie's shoulder. 

Eddie looked back at her shocked, "What? Little Wheeler has got a point." 

Ben slipped and let go, falling to the ground. The clown then let go of Stan causing him to fly away and hit the ground. 

Beverly: Stanley!

Pennywise reached over his shoulder and grabbed Richie, thrown him to the ground in front of him.

"Ow!"

"Shit!"

"Are you okay?!"

"Still not apologizing," He stated quickly, "but that really did hurt."

Stan crawly over to Richie as the clown fought Bill. He threw Bill to the ground and grabbed him in a head lock. 

Stan and Eddie: Bill!

The clown growled at them as he held their friend by his neck. 

Beverly: No, don't! Let him go.

The clown shook his head. 

Pennywise: No. I'll take him. I'll take all of you. And I'll feast on your flesh as I feed on your fear. 

"God, I hate this clown," Lucas shook his head, "I can never go to a circus again."

"Tell me about it." Mike nodded in agreement. His mom had the idea of going to a circus as a family. Mike had a panic attack before they even walked into the tent just because he saw a clown giving a kid a balloon. Nancy had to take him home as his mom, Ted, and Holly stayed. 

He then held up his finger. 

Pennywise: Or, 

He placed his hand over Bill's face. 

Pennywise: You'll just leave us be. I will take him, only him and then I will have my long rest and you will all live to grow and thrive and lead happy lives until old age takes you back to the weeds.

"Now, just hear me out," Mike held up his hands, "Dying at old age sounds boring. My plan is to get murdered and end up on unsolved mysteries."

"Dude," Eddie held his hand up while everyone else just stared at them weirdly, "That sounds fucking awesome."

"Right!" Mike slapped his hand against the metalhead's, "Bev and I have it all worked out."

"Mike, please tell me this it a topic you and your therapist cover," Hopper was pinching the bridge of his nose. 

"No," He shook his head, "Why?"

"Just think about talking about it, okay?"

He growled softly, the kids staring at him. 

Bill: Leave... I'm the one who dragged you all into this. I'm s-s-s-so sorry. 

Pennywise: S-S-S-S-Sorry.

The clown laughed.

Bill: Go!

Beverly looked at the other boys. 

Beverly: Guys, we can't

Max turned to glare at him. "Are you guys considering it?"

"Of course, we fucking weren't." Mike shot back, "Why would we go through all that just to leave him there? I may be an asshole, but I'm not jerk."

Bill: I'm s-s-s-sorry. 

Richie stood up from where the clown threw him. 

Richie: I told you, Bill. I fucking told you. I don't want to die. It's your fault.

"Dude!"

"What the hell?!"

"Seriously?!"

"Micheal!"

"Why would you say that?!"

"Guys!" Mike shouted to cut them off again, "Just watching the thing!"

Bill watched his friend tearfully. The other losers staring at Richie as he spoke. 

Richie: You punched me in the face. 

He started to count off on his fingers as he moved closer to the junk pile. 

"You're gonna be so proud of me." Mike smiled widely as he lightly smacked Steve in the shoulder. 

"What?" Steve looked at him, "Why?"

"Just watch." He gently pushed Steve's face back to the screen. 

Richie: You made me walk through shitty water. You brought me to a fucking crackhead house. And now...

Pennywise glared harder as Richie reached into the pile of junk and pulled out a bat. 

Richie: I'm gonna have to kill this fucking clown.

"You're using a bat!"

"I'm using a bat!" Mike and Steve cheered at the same time. 

"Yeah," Robin threw her hands up, "Gonna kill this mother fucker!"

The clown threw Bill away and stood up with a fake pout. 

Pennywise: Kill me? Oh, Richie, you couldn't even kill yourself. 

The smile slipped from Mike's face. Shit. He forgot about that. 

Richie paled slightly at his words, the losers looking between the two. 

Pennywise: Oops, was that a secret?

"What the hell does that mean?" Nancy turned to him. Well, really, everyone was turned to him.

"It's not as bad as it sounds," He tried to explain. 

"What do you mean 'not as bad as it sounds,' you tried to kill yourself?" Dustin was looking at him with watery eyes. 

*"Look," He looked at all of them and he just hated what he saw. "When Bowers hit me with his car, I was in a really bad state, mentally." He started to rub his knee. "I took my pain pills more often than I should have, they made he feel better." He winced at the memory. He could still hear the faint scream his Momma let out when she found him. "I didn't mean to OD, it just happened." A tear fell down his cheek, "I didn't know any better. I didn't realize I was getting addicted to them."*

"It's okay." Steve hugged him again, "It's not your fault. You didn't know. You're okay."

"I have my therapist. I'm okay." He looked at all everyone, "I promise."

Richie tightened his grip on the bat and glared harshly at the clown. 

Richie: Let's dance you little bitch.

Pennywise rushed forward to Richie with a loud roar.

Richie: Welcome to the Losers' Club, asshole!

Richie swung as hit the clown in the face. 

"Hell yeah!" Leave it to Eddie Munson to try and break the tension by cheering on violence. Actually, If Mike was being honest, he was very proud of himself for this moment. He felt like a true badass. 

Mike then rushed forward and swung his pipe. The clown opened his mouth, burnt hand and arms reaching out and stopping Mike's weapon. 

Beverly: Mike!

Stanley rushed forward, moving Ben and Eddie out of his way, and grabbed anther pipe off the ground. He swung the pipe at the burnt hands causing the grip on Mike to let go. The clown turned to Stan, switching its face to the crooked woman, as Richie hit him in the back of the head.

"Kick that mother fucker's ass!" Max shouted at the screen. 

"Don't let him get up!" Dustin shouted.

Bill: Stan, watch out!

IT rushed to him. Stan, letting out a yell, hit IT in the face with the pipe. Mike rushed forward, hitting again. He fell to the ground, the clown's arms turned into large monster legs, hitting the ground as Mike rolled away. 

"Are those crab legs?" Robin looked confused. Really, she was going to focus on what he turned his arms into and not on the actual fight? Mike just shook his head, Robin was something else, that's for sure. 

Eddie: Mike!

The clown started laughing. Ben rushed forward, taking a fence spike out of Bill bag, and stab it through the clown's back and out it's stomach. The clown gasped in pain, blood pooling up to the ceiling. He started to shake, his arms returning to normal. 

"Why does the blood go up?"

"I already told you!" Mike shouted to match Dustin's volume, "The clown hates gravity." He feels much better right now. He thinks the reason he isn't freaking out like he did when Patrick died or when Stan was in trouble was because he knows that they win this fight, that the clown doesn't do anything else. 

Eddie: Kill him!

Ben pushed the spike further. The clown turned his head all the way around, turning into a skull without skin, bandages hanging off his head, and screaming in his face. Ben's arm was stuck inside the clowns back, he tried to pull away. The bandages started to wrap themselves around his head, pulling him in. Ben started screaming as the skull roared in his face, biting at him as he got closer. Bill picked up a chain and swung, breaking the bandages. 

All the kids were cheering at the screen as they watch him and his friends beat this clown's ass. "I'm so proud of you," Steve squeezed his shoulders and whispered in his ear, "You are doing an amazing job. Both here and there. You are such a strong kid and I'm proud."

Mike smiled; those were nice words to hear. No one has said that to him in a long time. His dad obviously said it, it's just been a while. It made him happy to know that someone was seeing that he wasn't a weak little kid who didn't know how to handle themself. 

Bill hit him again, causing him to go to his knees as his face turned back into the clown. On his hands and knees, he looked at the kids. Richie hit him, then Bill. The clown turned its face into the leper and coughed blood onto Eddie.

Eddie: I'm gonna kill you! 

Eddie brought his leg up and kicked the clown in the face, sending him to his back. 

"Yeah!" Mike threw his hands up in a cheer, "You show him who's boss, Eds! Let's go!" When Eddie did this, his chest filled with joy. He was so proud of his best friend who finally stood up for himself. 

He quickly moved back to his hands and knees, his face turning into Beverly's dad. 

'Al': Hey, Bevvie. Are you still my little-

Beverly screamed and rammed the pole into his mouth and down his throat. He spit the pole out. 

Eddie: Oh, shit!

Everyone groaned in disgust. Mike didn't blame them, he did too. That really was gross. 

The clown, still using her dad's face, glared at the girl and quickly grabbed her by the neck. 

'Al': Is that anyway to treat your father.

She started gasping for air and clawing at his hand. 

Richie: Hey!

'Al' turned to Richie only for the boy to quickly swing the bat in his face. 

"Hell yeah!"

"Get him, Mike!"

"Beat the shit out of him!"

He dropped Beverly, but Richie kept hitting. 

Richie: Don't!

Another hit.

Richie: Fucking!

Hit!

Richie: Touch!

Hit!

Richie: My!

Hit!

Richie: Friends!

"And I stand by that fucking statement!" He shouted at the screen as he watched himself beat that stupid clown. 

He hit 'Al' in the face one last time, the bat making a dent in his skull. His face slowly turned back to the clown, the dent no longer there. 

Everyone watched now, holding on to each other, waiting for what the clown would do next. 

Richie quickly backed away, glare sharp on his face, and he made sure Beverly stayed behind him. The clown fell onto its back, grunting and gagging as he backed away from the kids. The Losers followed with their weapons at the ready. 

"Holy shit," Max whispered, staring at the screen with wide eyes, "he's scared of you. He's scared of a bunch of thirteen-year-olds."

"And that's why you don't mess with the Losers." He smiled proudly. They accomplished something great that day. They beat something that had killed hundreds, if not thousands, of people. They didn't just walk away like he wanted to, he got up and he fought. 

They backed him into one of the tunnel entrances, him shaking and gasping for air. They walked closer and the clown chuckled before he frowned. 

Bill: That's why you didn't kill Beverly. 'Cause s-s-s-she wasn't afraid. 

The clown started to mock his stutter, the frown still there.

Bill: And we aren't either. Not anymore. 

"I'm getting goosebumps." Eddie's whisper wasn't really a whisper, but no one said anything. 

They all started down at him, fear nowhere on their faces, just anger. 

Bill: Now, you're the one who's afraid. Because you're gonna starve. 

The clown groaned and flipped himself backwards into the tunnel, holding onto the edge so he didn't fall. 

Pennywise: 'He thrusts his fists against the posts'

Stanley handed the pipe he was holding to Bill.

"Hit him." Nancy mumbled. "One more time, just hit him."

Pennywise: 'And still insists he sees the ghosts. He thrusts his fists against the p-p-p-posts.'

Bill held up the pole, ready to swing. The clown dropped himself a little lower into the tunnel, his forehead starting to crack, pieces floating away. Bill lowered the pole slightly as they watched the clowns face start to disappear.  

Pennywise: Fear.

He let go and fell down the tunnel. They all watched as he went. 

"Is he gone?" El looked back at him with wide eyes, "Did you win?"

"Well," Mike didn't really know how to answer. They didn't know one hundred percent if he was truly gone. They just knew he left at that time being. "Yeah," He eventually just nodded, "We won."

Richie: I know what I'm doing for my summer experience essay. 

They all stood in silence for a moment, Bill looking at Beverly and pulling her into a hug. She sniffled before pulling away and turning to Richie. 

Beverly: Thank you.

Richie looked confused. 

Richie: For what?

"Did you really just say that?" Will turned to look at him, "You saved her life."

"No," He shook his head, "We all worked together. We all saved each other."

Beverly: You saved me.

She threw her arms around him in a hug, pressing her lips to his cheek in a friendly kiss. Richie smiled and shook his head as she let go. 

Richie: Nah, we all saved each other. 

He motioned to the tv in a 'see' motion. It was true, and Beverly was right. They all had to work together to kill IT. Now, he doesn't really understand why it was up to literal children but that was a problem for another day. 

Eddie: Guys. Guys. 

They all looked to where Eddie was looking. The camera moved to the floating kids who were slowly falling. 

Eddie: The kids are floating down.

"Did you at least tell someone about the bodies?" Hopper was looking at him with a hopeful expression. 

"Of course, we did." He answered back right away. Or at least he thinks they did. He's pretty sure they did, all the bodies were found. Someone had to have motioned it to an adult, he's sure of it. Maybe. 

Bill moved away from the group and spotted something in the pile of junk. He walked over to it, kneeling on the ground and grabbing it. A yellow raincoat. 

"Well, shit." Dustin cursed as they all saw the coat Georgie was wearing when he got killed. He was right. Well, shit indeed. 

Richie walked up behind him and kneeled next to him, placing a hand on his shoulder as he cried. Eddie kneeled on the other side, Beverly wrapped her arms around both Bill and Richie. Mike, Stan, and Ben hugged them for the back.

"I am so happy you were all there for each other." Joyce looked at him, tears streaming down her face. "But I am also so sorry, that you all had to go through that alone. You are all such brave and strong children." 

"We're okay." He nodded at her. "Or we all will be. With time." That was the part that sucked though. The waiting and the struggling, but he knows that they'll get there. One day. 

Chapter Text

'2 Days Later' appeared on the bottom left of the screen. The kissing bridge was shown in the background, the Losers sitting in the grass a bit aways from it. 

Beverly: I can only remember parts, 

Everyone watched in silent, trying to calm down from the previous fight. 

The camera got closer to them, showing them sitting in a circle. Stan had bandages wrapped around his head. 

Beverly: I thought I was dead. That's what it felt like. 

Oh. It was this conversation. He remembers how off Beverly felt when she was explained this. How off she was for the two days leading up to this talk. 

The boys were all watching her silently. 

Beverly: I saw us, all of us together back in the cistern, but we were older, like, our parents' ages. 

"Cistern! Thank you!" Mike groaned loudly once he heard the word leave his friend's mouth. "I kept calling it the sewer even though I knew it was something else!"

Bill: W-Wh-What were we all doing there?

Beverly slightly shook her head. 

Beverly: I just remember how we felt. How scared we were. I don't think I can ever forget that. 

"So, did she see the future?" Nancy tilted her head, trying to understand what the redhead was saying. 

"This is my theory," Mike sat up straighter, "I think the clown was showing her what he wanted her to see." Another thing that he thinks make the clown and Vecna similar. "But I don't know, like I said. Just a theory." He wanted to make that point very clear in case he was wrong. 

Bill stood up after picking up a lone piece of glass on the ground. 

Bill: Swear it. S-Sweat that if it isn't dead, if it ever comes back, we'll come back, too. 

They all sat for a moment, not knowing what to say. Beverly stood up next to him first. Richie and Eddie stood next. Then Stan and Ben, then Mike. 

"Why would you agree to that?" Hopper groaned, once again pinching the bride of his nose. 

"Because no one else was gonna do it." He shrugged. 

El turned around to him, "I thought you said you won?" Yeah, he probably should have explained that better.

"Okay." He tucked his feet underneath him, "Let me try to explain. Yes, we beat the clown just then." He gestured to the screen, "But it comes back every twenty-seven years, remember." He waited for them to nod their heads of give some sort of understanding that they remembered. "So, we need to wait twenty-seven years before we can know if we really killed it or not. Does that make sense?"

"Yeah," Eddie nodded, "I don't like it. I don't think any of us do, but it makes sense."

Bill took the piece of glass and ran it across his left palm, cutting the skin. Richie held out his left palm and Bill did the same thing. Bill made his way to Eddie, Richie shaking his hand in pain.  Eddie winced at the cut, Richie patting his arm comforting. Bill moved to Mike, then Stan, Ben, and then finally Beverly. They then all joined hands. The camera circled them as they made their pact. 

"Okay, that was not safe. You could have gotten an infection or something." Joyce griped at him. Yes, that was true but as soon as he got home, he cleaned it really well and wrapped it. 

"I know, but I'm okay." He held out his palm to show the scar. 

"Oh," Will gasped in realization, "So that's what you meant. At the beginning, you said you made a promise, and you showed your scar." Mike nodded. Yep, that's exactly what he meant earlier. 

They then all let go, Richie stepping away. 

Richie: I have to get something; I'll be right back. 

The losers sat back in a circle and waited. 

Eddie: I hope you know that cutting our hands like that wasn't sanitary.

Mike snorted with laughter. "Of course, he would say that." 

The other groaned. 

Bill: Y-Y-You'll be fine, Eddie. 

Richie returned with a medium size box and sat back in his spot. 

Stan: What's in there? A robotic girlfriend?

"Ha!" Robin laughed at the words. "I love your friends, really I do." He smiled at her words. He loves them too, very much. He wants nothing more than for them to all meet, both of his families becoming one, that's the dream. Or was the dream, anyway. 

They all chuckled as Richie stuck his tongue out at him. 

Richie: I don't need a robotic girlfriend. I guarantee you, twenty years from now I'll be Eddie's second marriage.

"I also stand by that too." Mike shouted at the screen. 

Eddie quickly turned to him with wide eyes. 

Eddie: What happened to my first marriage?

Their other friends laughed at the exchange while Richie glared at Eddie. 

Richie: Nothing you can prove. Anyway, 

"'Nothing you can prove,' what the hell does that mean?" Steve was laughed so hard the question was hardly understandable. 

Mike turned around and glared at Steve, not a real glare, but still the threat was there. "It means exactly like it sounds." Of course, he obviously wasn't going to kill anyone but he did know how to make someone disappear. It was actually a scary thought, he shouldn't know how to do that. 

He opened the box and looked at the stuff inside.

Richie: My dad is taking me to the airport at four in the morning. I won't be able to see you guys before I leave. 

Everyone was now frowning at the reminder that he was moving. 

The room suddenly fell into a think silence. It was almost like they forgot that he was leaving too. Oh, great. They were going to see him cry like a little baby. Again. He hated crying, it made him feel weak and small. 

Richie: I wanted to give you guys a few things to remember me, you know?

His voice cracked as he teared up. He reached into the box and pulled out a picture frame. 

Richie: Bill.

Bill reached out and grabbed the frame, a sad smile. In the frame was a photo of Georgie wrapped in a towel, Richie leaning over him in a hug, both smiling widely at the camera. 

"Why would you give that picture away?" Joyce frowned at him, "I know that's his brother, but you were fond of the little boy too."

"Like you said," He quickly wiped at tear away, "That was his brother. He needed that picture more than I did."

"Well, that was very sweet of you Mike." She smiled softly at him. 

Richie: Ben.

Richie handed Ben an old book. 

Richie: It's more about the history of Derry and the founding families. I figured you'd enjoy it. 

Ben: Thank you. 

"You had a history book?" Lucas looked at him weirdly, "Why did you have a history book?"

"Mamma gave it to me because it mentioned my great-great-great- and how ever many more greats- grandfather." He just shrugged, "I read it, it was sort of interesting." No, it wasn't, history was never really his thing. He sucked at history, he was lucky Stan agreed to tutor him in that class or else he would have failed. 

He pulled out a geode rock with purple crystals inside and hand it to Stan. 

Richie: I figured you would like this more than I would, honestly. 

Stan smiled down at the rock before smiling back up at Richie.

Stan: It's beautiful. Thank you. 

"That's so pretty." El smiled at the stone, "What is it?"

Mike smiled back at her, "It's a geode. I think I have another one at home, I'll show you some time." He really doesn't know where he got those. He probably got them when him and his dad went touring the caves in South Dakoata, maybe. 

Richie: Alright you Slut, this one's yours. 

He pulled out a necklace with a compass at the end. 

Beverly: I love it. 

Richie turned to Mike. 

Richie: I'll be honest, I don't know why I have this, but I figured you might like it. 

He pulled out a little wooden lamb figurine causing Mike to laugh. 

Mike: This is great, thanks. 

He watched with tears in his eyes as he gave his friends their gifts. He doesn't even know if they kept them, he hopes they did, but he didn't really have that knowledge. He just knows that they accepted them and that was enough for him. 

Richie turned to Eddie, his tears finally falling. 

Richie: Last but not least,

Richie pulled out a stuffed bear from the box causing Eddie to burst into tears. 

His tears started to fall again. "Fuck." He said wetly at he watched the screen. This was so embarrassing. They were watching him give his friend a stuffed bear. What the fuck. 

Eddie: Rich, no. 

Eddie sobbed as Richie gave him the bear. 

Eddie: I can't take him, you love him. 

"I know this is emotional and all, very sweet by the way," Eddie looked at him with a smile, "But what is the meaning behind the bear?"

"Oh, Wiggles?" Why did he just ask that? Now they know his name! "I got him at the fair one year, I spent all my money on the ring toss trying to get him. I just," He shrugged his shoulders, "I don't know, I saw him and fell in love with him."

Richie smiled through his tears. 

Richie: You can, and you will. 

Eddie threw himself into Richie's arm, wrapping him in a tight hug. The rest of the losers moved closer and formed a big group hug, all of them crying silently. 

"Shit." Steve whispered behind him. Mike turned around and saw Steve try to wipe a tear away discreetly. "What?" Steve saw him looking at him, "This is really sad right now. How are you expecting me not to cry?"

"I'm crying too, so it's okay." Mike chuckled through his tears. 

Stan: I gotta go. 

He pulled away from the group and looked at Bill. 

Stan: I hate you.

He then started laughed causing the others to laugh. 

Stan: I'll see you later. I'll miss you, Richie. 

"That was a weird way to say bye." Dustin whispered. Mike had a feeling he wasn't supposed to hear that so he's not going to say anything. 

Stan started walking away and going home. One by one, all the kids left, saying bye to each other. Leaving Bill and Beverly. 

Bill: Y-Y-You ever get a hold of your aunt?

Beverly nodded.

Beverly: Yeah. She's gonna let me go stay with her for a while. I haven't told the other yet, With Richie leaving, they're already so upset. 

"Wait, what?" Mike sat up straighter, "She doesn't live with her dad? Why the fuck didn't she tell me?" He was worried about her for years because he thought she was still with that abusive asshole, "What the hell? Rude!" Why didn't they tell him? He's offended. He's very offended. 

She then changed the subject. 

Beverly: Just so you know, I never felt like I was a loser when I was with all of you. 

They sat in silence for a while before she stood up. 

Beverly: See you around. 

She started walking away, leaving him to sit alone. He quickly stood up and chased after her. He leaned in and kissed her. Pulling away, she looked at him in shock before she smiled at him. She leaned in and kissed him back. 

"Slut!" Mike shouted playfully, "You're such a slut!" 

Beverly: Bye. I'll see you tomorrow, bright and early. 

She walked away leaving Bill as he watched her go. The scene changed to Richie was now walking down the stairs in his house with a small suitcase in hand, rubbing his eyes with sleep. 

Wentworth: You ready, bud?

They again, sat in silence as they watched Mike get ready to leave the town that he grew up in. It was very hard for him. He cried the whole way to the airport. When he got on the plane, he made sure to switch his glasses for contacts.  He switched from Richie to Mike. 

His dad and momma were standing in front of the door, waiting on him. 

Richie: Yeah.

He yawned as he spoke. 

Richie: All my stuff should be there, right? We mailed it early enough?

"It felt so weird. My room was so bare." He didn't like it. His room lacked personality, it was the one place he was allowed to express himself and it was empty. 

Maggie nodded her as they started for the door. 

Maggie: Yeah. It's all waiting for you. 

They all walked out the door, Richie in front of them when he was shocked out of his tiredness. 

The Losers: We'll miss you!

Tears slipped from his eyes again. He really didn't know that they were planning on doing that. He wouldn't have blamed them for not doing it. It was four in the morning, why would they be up at that time?

Richie stared in shock as all his friend were standing next to the car in their pajamas. Tears started to fall from his eyes as he rushed forward to hug them all. 

"Fuck!" Eddie whispered sharply as he quickly turned away from the screen. "It's fine." He said as Mike and Steve looked at him with concern. "I just got dirt in my eye, or something. That's all."

"It's okay, Eddie." Steve rubbed his boyfriend's shoulder, "this is sad. You can cry."

Richie: I'll miss you guys too. 

Wentworth and Maggie watched with sad smiles. 

Wentworth: Alright, bud. It's time to go.

Richie slowly let got and moved to the car. His friends watching him go with sad eyes.

"I hope they can visit." Joyce smiled at him sadly.

"I would like to meet them." El turned and smiled brightly at him, "They seem very nice."

Apparently, they didn't remember that Mike was going to try and convince his parents to let him move back to Derry. It hurt that they forgot that so easily. Why was it easy to remember when they made a snap judgement but not easy to remember that they hurt him?

Eddie: Richie!

Eddie rushed forward and wrapped his arms around Richie once more. 

Eddie: Don't forget me, okay?

Richie shook his head. 

Richie: Never. 

The scene turned black. The words 'IT' appeared on the screen. 

"Is that it?" Robin perked up from behind Steve.

"Is the movie over?" Dustin asked as he looked around the room.

"No," Steve shook his head, "Remember with mine; it showed something before the flashback, the flashback, then after the flashback. I think there's gonna be a little more." Steve did have a point, but that made Mike frown. What else would it show?

Chapter Text

Richie stood in a small bathroom staring at himself in the mirror. He sighed and quickly washed his hands. 

"Ew," Dustin scrunch his face in disgust, "Why is it showing you in the restroom?" Mike was also confused; he had never seen that bathroom before. It was too small to be in an actual house, it looked almost like a public restroom, or something. 

After drying them, he leaned forward and slowly took out both of his contacts. 

"You're taking out your eyes?!" El turned to look at him with such horror on her face. 

Mike couldn't help but laugh, "No, I'm not taking out my eyes," He chuckled at the situation but the look on her face stayed the same. "I'm taking out my contacts. Remember, we talked about what those were earlier?"

"Oh." El's face turned blank as she remembered what he said, "I don't like the way that looks."

"Yeah," He nodded in agreement, "I hate my contacts. They fucking suck." He got the urge to rub his eye, but he stopped himself. When he first got his contacts, his doctor told him he shouldn't rub his eyes because he could dislodge the small plastic at get it suck far up in his eyes. It scared him, to say the least. 

He held the little clear lenses in his hands before moving over to the toilet and dropping them in. After flushing the toilet and went back to the mirror. 

"Mike!" Nancy gave him a disapproving look, "You know those are expensive." He didn't answer her. He was just starting at himself in shock. He had always wanted to do that, but he never had the courage because of how mad him mom would have been. 

He grabbed a small bag that was on the counter and opened it, pulling out a glasses case. Slowly, he placed his glasses on his face and looked at himself in the mirror. Smiling he brought his hands up quickly ran them through his hair, messing it up a little. 

Oh. Now he knows what he was doing. He was throwing Mike away. He was becoming Richie again. 

He opened the bathroom door and left. He started walking through the aisle of seats, revealing that he was on a plane. He walked until he made it to the middle of the plane to his seat. 

"You're on a plane?" Will turned to look at him with sad eyes, "Where are you going?"

Mike just sighed; did they seriously not remember what they did? What they accused him of? "I'm probably going back to Derry."

"What?!"

"Back?"

"You're leaving?!"

"Why?!"

"Back to Derry?!"

"Hey!" Max shouted at all of their friends. The only people who were yelling was the party, the older teens, Joyce, and Hopper were just looked upset. "Do you really blame him? I mean, the way we were treating him was horrible." His chest ached with the way Max was defending him. "I don't blame him; I would leave too. We were jerks and made him feel terrible. Wouldn't you want to leave if someone treated you the way we treated him?" 

Everyone sat in silence, Mike watching them with curious eyes. He wanted to see what they would say. How would they react to be treated like shit? They all looked at each other. Waves of confusion and uncertainty washed over them. 

"Really?" Robin gained his attention. "You have nothing to say, really?"

"Well, it's just-"

"Dustin," Steve cut him off. "Mike is allowed to go with his dad if he wants. Nothing is wrong with that. He deserves time to heal and try to forgive you all." He wanted to cry. Dang, what is with this movie and making him cry? Steve and Max standing up for him was probably the best thing that came out of this stupid movie. 

Eddie: Hey, nice glasses. Loving the look.

Eddie Munson was sitting in the aisle seat and Steve Harrington was sitting by the window. They two older boys were smiling up at him.  

"We're on the plane with you?" Eddie was looking at the screen in shock. 

"Of course, we are," Steve hugged Mike causing the younger boy squirm playfully, "I'm not gonna let him go all that way by himself and you're obviously going with us because you can't stand to be apart from me."

Eddie looked at him offended, "I can be away from you." Steve just stared at him while Eddie froze, giving him a sheepish look, "for a certain period of time."

Richie: Thanks. 

Eddie stood from his seat, letting Richie into the middle seat, and sat back down.

Richie: Thanks again, for coming with me. You guys didn't have too. 

Steve smiled and wrapped his arm around his shoulders bringing him into a side hug. 

Steve: Of course, Mike. It's no problem. 

Richie: Richie.

He could feel Steve squeeze his shoulder, but all he could do was smile at the screen. He couldn't help it; he was finally doing what he's been wanting to do for so long. 

The two older boys looked at him a little confused. 

Eddie: What?

Richie took a deep, hesitant breath. 

Richie: It's Richie, not Mike. 

The older boys smiled at him widely. 

Steve: Well then. Richie, I couldn't think of us doing anything better right now. 

Richie smiled widely and leaned into Steve's hug. 

Eddie: Don't think you guys are getting hug time without me. 

Like on the screen, Eddie and Steve squished him in a loser sandwich. A laugh escaped his mouth, but he didn't care, why should he? 

"I know I'm not there," Robin threw her arms around the three boys, "But I want in on this too." Eddie and Steve's laugh joined his. He didn't have to look to know that everyone was staring at them, but they could get over it. 

Eddie wrapped his arms around the two boys causing them to laugh. The scene changed to inside an airport. Wentworth and Maggie Tozier were waiting patiently for the boys to show. Well, Wentworth was. Maggie was a little restless. She was standing on her toes looking around all the walking people. Her husband was just chuckling at her.

"Those are your parents?" Dustin stared at the couple on the screen and Mike could see Nancy flinch at the word. 'Parents,' plural. Even though Nancy just found out about his Momma about an hour ago, he could already tell that she wasn't a fan of someone else acting as his mother. 

Wentworth: Calm down, sweetheart. He'll be here soon. 

She groaned in annoyance at him. 

Maggie: I know, I know. I just worry. 

"She always worries." Mike shrugged once the other three on the couch let him go. "She tried to wrap me in bubble wrap once the doctor said I was able to ride my bike again."

"She tried?" Joyce smiled at him, "How far did she get?"

"She got three layers around my chest before Dad stopped her." Honestly, he was fine with the bubble wrap because he wanted to roll down a hill and see what it would have done. 

He placed his hand on her shoulder and shook it playfully. 

Wentworth: I know you do but you have to remember th-

He was cut off.

Richie: Dad! Momma!

Richie was jogging lightly to them smiling widely. Eddie and Steve walking at a normal pace behind him. 

"I don't think I've ever seen you smile like that before." Lucas whispered sadly. That upset him a little bit because Lucas is right. When he smiles here in town or here with his friends, he knows that it's nothing like it was in Derry. As much as he hated that shit town, it's where he grew up and it's where his losers were. 

Maggie: Ah! There he is!

Maggie rushed forward meeting him in a hug. Wentworth joined the hug by wrapping his arms around his small family.

He could feel a tear fall down his cheek bur he didn't care. He knows that he said he was going back but to see it on the screen, he was just overfilled with joy. 

Maggie: Let me look at you.

She pulled away and place both of her hand on his cheeks. 

Maggie: Oh, you've grown so much. 

Steve and Eddie finally made their way over to the family. 

Richie: Oh, uh...

Richie pulled away and gestured to his friends. 

Richie: This is Steve and Eddie. 

Steve: Hi.

Steve shook hands with Richie's parents. 

Steve: We just wanted to come with him and make he was getting settled and everything. 

"You liar!" Max, though she looked a little upset, turned to face Steve with a small smile. "You just don't want to see him go!"

Steve looked shocked by her accusation, "Well... I just.." he seemed at a loss of words, "Why can't both be true?"

"They can," Robin nodded, "Just don't lie about it." Steve scoffed and crossed his arms with a pout. 

Eddie scoffed played and took his turn shaking hands with the older couple. 

Eddie: Don't let him lie to you, he wasn't ready to see one of his little ducklings go yet.

Steve blushed as Robin, Max, and Eddie turned to him with a knowing look. 

Maggie chuckled at his words before turning make to her son. 

Maggie: Baggage claim?

Richie nodded his head and walked off with her. 

Richie: Don't worry!

He cried back as they left. 

Richie: I'll grab yours too.

Steve looked conflicted. He moved forward to follow but Eddie grabbed his arm, stopping him. 

"Dude," Lucas laughed, "You are such a mother hen." Mike knows that they were tease Steve, good heartedly, but it just made Mike smile to see that Steve was really didn't want him to leave. 

Eddie: Dude, he's fine. He's with his mom.

Steve turned and gave his boyfriend a look. He was about to respond when Richie's dad spoke. 

Wentworth: Thank you both for coming all this way with him. 

Steve shook his head.

Steve: Really, it's no prom-

Wentworth: Please, let me. 

The boys stood silently as they listened. 

Wentworth: I know he has difficulty at home with his mom and his sisters. He also started telling me that he was beginning to have issues with his friends and I just... It's nice to see him with people he can look up too. I really appreciate it.

Everyone went silent again at the reminder of the problems he was having. 

"You're having difficulty with us?" Nancy was looking at him with wide eyes. Now, he really didn't want to discuss this now. This was a discussion for when they were at home. He just turned away from his sister, he knows that the action probably gave her the answer she wanted but he'll bring it up later.  

Steve looked a little shocked by what the man had said while Eddie was smiling widely. 

Eddie: We're happy we could help. He's a great kid, really. 

Richie and Maggie were laughing when they made their way back to the group. 

Richie: Hey, did you guys use the same suitcase, I only saw one. 

Steve nodded and grabbed their bag from the younger boy. 

Steve: Yeah, thank you. Now, all we need is to find a hotel. 

"Ha!" Mike laughed before quickly covering his mouth, "I'm sorry. Like they're gonna let you guys sleep at hotel." He continued to chuckle at the thought. His parents had a guest room and, when given the chance, they loved to play host/hostess. It made them feel nice to be able to take care of people. 

Maggie: Why would you do that?

Maggie scrunched her eyebrows in confusion. 

Eddie: Well, we need somewhere to stay while we're here.

Wentworth: And that'll be with us. We have a guest room. How long are you staying?

"Told you." He sang playfully. 

Richie gave them a smug look as the group made their way out of the airport. 

Steve: Oh, we couldn't imp-

Maggie: You won't be. You're staying with us, no questions. 

The look on her face seemed to take the boys by surprise, but they nodded in agreement. 

Eddie: We're here for a week. 

"Ooo, yeah." Eddie pulled a face, "I'm glad I went with you guys. A week without my Stevie, you might as well kill me." Robin and Steve just laughed at his words. Mike knew that he was just playing, that the real reason he went with because he felt the same way Steve did. They felt like he was their little brother and it made him happy. He's always wanted brothers. 

They made their way to the truck and got in. The scene changed to the car now pulling into the Tozier driveway and everyone hopping out of the car. 

Maggie: Now, I know you want to go see your friends. 

She smiled sweetly at Richie as he stood in the yard looking uncertain. The other three men making their way into the house. 

Maggie: Go.

Mike started bouncing with excitement. He was going to see his friends! This was something he's wanted for so long. 

"Oh, god. I'm gonna cry." Dustin brought his knees to his chest as he watched, "Those reunion videos they show on the news always get me going."

"Me too." Joyce agreed, her voice already sounding a little choked up. 

She laughed once he smiled brightly.

Maggie: Tell them they all better come to dinner and no arguments, understood?

Richie: Yes, Momma. 

He leaned close to her and kissed her cheek before running to the side of the house and grabbing a bike. 

Richie: I'm stealing Dad's bike!

"Ew." Mike cringed, "Why would I do that? Dad's bike is horrible." 

He took off down the road. Maggie stood watching him until he left her eyesight, a tear fell down her cheek. 

Maggie: Welcome home. 

The scene changed. Richie was riding the bike down the road, peddling his legs quickly. He turned down one alley and quickly came to a stop. An old cat sat in the center of the alley. The boy stared at the animal with a confused/shocked expression.

"Mrs. Mittens?" He tilted his head at the screen, very confused, "You're still alive?" What the hell? Mike hated that stupid cat. She was mean. Very mean.  

Richie: Mrs. Mittens? You're still alive?

The cat, letting out a loud hissing sound, stood on all fours and arched it's back, hair sticking up. Her tail was raised, her ears flattened on her head. This was an obvious sign of aggression.

Richie: And you obviously remember me. I'm just gonna...

 He quicky turned around and biked away from the animal. 

"Why does the kitty not like you?" El kept looking at the screen as she asked. 

"Because cats are petty and hold grudges." He grumbled as he crossed his arms. 

"What did you do to the cat?" Will raised his eyebrow at him. 

"It wasn't my fault!" He cried as he threw his hands over his face. "The Losers and I were playing soccer, and I swear, that stupid feline ran right in front of my foot as I was about to kick the ball." While he did feel bad for kicking the cat, it was kind of a funny memory. 

It changed again. The other losers were in their clubhouse. The camera moved around the room, it showed shelf where each of the gifts Richie gave them sat and then it showed the losers. 

Mike smiled widely as it showed all the gifts. He was so glad that they kept the stuff, and he was so glad that they had them on display in the clubhouse, their safe space. 

Ben and Mike were sitting and watching Beverly, Eddie, Stan and Bill play a game. Beverly place down a card. 

Beverly: Ace of spades

Eddie placed an Uno card down.

Eddie: Uno plus four. 

"Wait, what?" Robin asked. 

Stan placed a Pokémon card down. 

Stan: Jolteon, I chose you!

Bill threw all his cards on the pile. 

Bill: Gin!

Mike leaned over to whisper to Ben. 

Mike: What the hell are they playing?

Ben just shrugged. 

Ben: I have no idea.

"Yeah," Eddie turned to look at Mike, "I have the same question. What the hell are they playing?"

Mike just gaped at the tv. "I can't believe they're playing without me!" He whined, "I love Card Confusion."

"What's Card Confusion?" Jonathan looked over at him.

"It's a very complicated card game that Bill, Stan, Eddie, and I made up." He was still smiling at the screen, he couldn't wait until he gets to see them, "I'm actually surprised that they taught Bev, it took us months to polish the rule and stuff."

Richie, now without the bike, was running through the trees. He was jumping over logs and ducking under low branches.  Back to the other kids. They were no longer playing the card game. Ben and Stan were playing chess, Mike was tuning his guitar, Bill was drawing. Beverly and Eddie were yelling. 

Beverly: But we're friends! I was building up to call you a nickname soon!

Eddie: That'll never happen! In fact,

Eddie waved his pointer finger at her. 

Eddie: You just lost 'Eddie' privileges. From now on you can call me by my last name or 'Hey, you.'

Mike snorted. Those two fought all the time. They were going to be fine. 

Beverly scoffed and rolled her eyes. 

Beverly: Come on, Eddie. 

He glared at her causing Beverly to sigh. 

Beverly: Come on, Hey You.

Ben didn't look up as he moved one of his chess pieces. 

Ben: Why are they fighting?

Stan also moved a chess piece. 

Stan: Bev won the game earlier. 

"Ha!" Mike laughed again. Eddie Kaspbrak is such a sore loser, and it was one of Mike's favorite things about him. 

Back to Richie. He was still walking around, but he seemed to be a lot more agitated. 

Richie: Where the hell are you?

He swiped a tree branch out of the way, only for it to swing back and hit him in the face. 

Richie: Ow!

Everyone in the room started to laugh at Mike's poor luck. 

Back to the losers. Eddie was lying in the hammock, Beverly and Bill were reading comics, and Stan was switching his head back and forth between Mike and Ben like he was watching a tennis match. 

Mike: Before you were what?

Ben: Before I was-

Mike: What?

Ben: Before I was inter-

Mike: Before you were interrupted?

Ben was glaring at him, but Mike just smiled back widely. 

Ben:  Cut me off one more time and I swear I'll-

Mike: What?

Ben groaned in frustration which caused Mike to laugh. Stan looked at the two of them nervously. 

Stan: Stop that. Before he hurts you. 

"Your friends are weird." Robin peaked over Steve's shoulder to look at him. 

"Trust me," Mike nodded with a smile, "I know." And there was nothing he would change about it. 

It was then that the entrance to the club house fell in. 

Richie: Ah!

Richie landed on his back in the middle of the floor groaning in pain. 

Richie: There it is. 

"What the hell?"

"You fell in?"

"Your clubhouse is underground?"

"Are you okay?"

He lifted his head up and saw all of his friends looking at him in shock.  They all started to rush at him. Eddie's leg getting tangled in the hammock and falling down before quickly getting up. 

Eddie: Ah!

Mike snorted at the sight of Eddie falling out of the hammock. 

Beverly: Holy shit!

Bill: What the hell?

Stan: Richie!

They all crowded him as they helped his stand up. Richie groans again and dusts himself off. 

Richie: What the dick?

He turned to Ben once he finished dusting the dirt off him. 

Richie: I thought you fixed that feature?

He watched with tearful eyes as he was surrounded by his friends. He could practically feel their arms around him already. 

The other kids just stared at him for a second before they all rushed at him in one giant group hug. They stayed like that for a moment, not wanting to let each other go. 

Richie: Yeah, I missed you losers too. 

"Damn it," Dustin whimpered, "I told you." Mike would laugh at him, but he couldn't. Not when he was in the same boat and had tears falling down his cheeks. 

They all pulled away and Eddie smacked Richie in the shoulder. 

Eddie: What the hell, dickhead! Why didn't you tell us you were coming to visit?

Bill: Yean, we would have picked you up at the airp-p-port.

"I come home and what do I get?" Mike playfully glared through his tears, "I get hit!" He really didn't care. He knew that he was surprising them. 

Richie smiled at all of them before turning to the hammock and taking Eddie's spot. 

Eddie: Hey!

Richie: I don't know about you guys, but I think I'm gonna stay here for a while.

The kids looked at each other confused and then looked back at their friend. 

Mike: Here as in the hammock?

Ben: Or here as in Derry?

Eddie: Or here as in the clubhouse, because you can't have the hammock for long. It's still the ten-minute rule. 

Mike snorted again. He couldn't help it. Of course, Eddie would still care about the stupid ten-minute rule. No one else really cared about it but Eddie was always there to keep them on their toes. 

Richie looked at all of them with a cocky grin.

Richie: I was gonna tell you guys I'm moving back but I think I'll take a nap here instead, fuck the ten-minute rule.

"Of course, that's how you tell them." Nancy had a sad smile on her face. He knew that she was upset that he was leaving. He was a little upset he was leaving too, but he needed space and what better way to get space then going seventeen hours away from where the problem was. 

His friends stared at him in shock. 

Beverly and Stan: What?!

Bill: Seriously?!

Mike: No, way!

Ben: You're kidding?!

Eddie: Are you shitting me?!

Richie closed crossed his arms behind his head and closed his eyes. 

Richie: Momma invited you all to dinner by the way, to celebrate. 

Everyone watched as Mike delivered the news very nonchalantly. It was something very Richie like that was just perfect. 

The rest of the losers rushed forward in excitement, trying to hug him or talk to him. As a result of this, they were all putting extra weight on the hammock causing it to fall, the kids falling with it. 

Richie: Damn it! I didn't even get my ten minutes!

They all started laughing, leaning on each other for support. 

He started laughing through his tears. He couldn't help it. It was everything he wanted and more. He could feel Steve hug him again, but he didn't look away. Not when the screen was showing what he had been missing. He couldn't wait. He just couldn't. 

Chapter Text

"Is that it?" Dustin was looking in between the screen and the people in the room. "Is the movie over?" 

"God, I hope so." Mike quickly stood from his seat and moved to take the VHS out of the player. He wanted nothing more than to go home and pack his fucking bags. He didn't want to be here. Yes, Steve and Eddie were trying to make him feel better about the situation but still, he didn't want to be there. 

He knows that they're all gonna want to talk about it and ask questions. He didn't want to talk about it, at least not right now. Or maybe some things he's willing to discuss but not everything.

"I just have a quick question," Max turned her whole body around so she was facing him, "are we ever going to meet your other friends or am I just gonna have to settle for these fucktards?" She gestured to the other boys. El giggled at her words as the boys complained. 

Honestly, he didn't know the answer to that. "I'm not sure." He shrugged his shoulders. "I was talking to Beverly and Eddie about them coming down for Thanksgiving but," he shrugged again, "Since I'm moving back, there's really no point for them to come down here."

The boys and El frowned at another reminder of him leaving. As if him screaming it and the tv showing that he left wasn't proof enough. Max, though, she just crossed her arms and glared at him. 

"Are you assuming I won't go visit you just so I can meet Beverly?" Actually, Mike can see her doing that. She'd probably hop on without asking if she could visit just in case he might say no. 

God, her and Beverly would get along like a house on fire. With all the damage and destruction included, he's sure. Really, he'd love for the two of them to meet, they are so much alike that it could end in only two ways. One; they like each other too much and cause terror wherever they go. Two; they're too much alike and end of fighting all the time. He really hopes it would be the former though. 

"How are you feeling?" Mike turned to Steve, confused. Steve wasn't really frowning, but he wasn't smiling at him either. His face was sort of set on a neutral tone. "I've been through this, remember?" Right, Steve has. Why was that so easy to forget? "And for me, I wasn't okay after mine. I just want to make sure you're okay."

He doesn't know how to answer that question. Physically, he's fine. He's glad the movie's over and he can't wait to get home and pack. Mentally, he doesn't know. Sure, it's horrible that and a complete invasion of privacy, but he's kind of glad that they all know. In a way. 

"I don't know." He answered honestly, "My feelings and thoughts are all jumbled right now." He was feeling sad, excited, happy, angry, and whatever emotion you could come up with. How did Steve handle this? "I just," He hesitated, "I want to talk about it, but I don't think I can."

"That's understandable, Sweetie." Joyce gave him a soft smile that was full of kindness and understanding.

He knows that everyone had questions for him, much like they did with Steve, but he had one question himself. "How do you think we're getting these tapes?" He had to specify because he was just getting some confused looks, "Like, I know we said it was some upside-down supernatural shit, but how did we really get a tape of my past, a tape of Steve's past?"

The silence in the room seemed to be overwhelming a little bit. Obviously, no one had an answer for him at all. He wasn't really expecting an answer but at least he got that question on there.

"Here, I have a better question." Robin spoke up from behind him, all eyes turned to her. "I know I asked this before the movie, but I'm asking it again." The look on her face was serious and Mike didn't like it. "Does anyone think they might have a movie about them?" No one answered her. "Okay, everyone just say something about their life that might turn into a movie. I'll go first," She pointed to herself, "My parents and sister died, my uncle raised me."

"Wait, what?" Steve looked at her confused and shook his dead. "No, I've met your dad."

"No, you've met my uncle." She turned back to everyone else, "Now you guys go."

"Um," Will hesitated, "My foster dad tried to kill me and his wife."

"What?!" Joyce, and everyone really, quickly turned to her son, "What are you talking about sweetie?"

"You remember," He looked back at her, "When I was five, you and Lonnie were having trouble, so Jonathan and I ended up staying with different foster parents," She nodded, "Well, mine tried to kill me." Well, that was a little concerning.  

Eddie also raised his hand, "My aunt is in a metal hospital. She claims a demon killed my mom and siblings." 

"You had siblings?" Dustin turned to look at his older friend. 

"Yeah," He nodded, "I had an older brother and sister." Huh, Mike didn't know that. 

"When I was a teenager, my house was haunted." Joyce spoke again. 

"Okay," Robin nodded excitedly, "This is good. Well," she switched between looking at Will and Eddie, "not the dying part, but other than that," she smiled, "This is good. Anyone else?"

"Well," Hopper gruffed, "You all know that my daughter died but I don't think that warrants a movie."

"I don't think I have anything." Dustin shrugged as Lucas, Nancy, and Jonathan made noises of agreement. This is a good idea, honestly. Just in case they were blindsided with another movie about one of them, they would at least know what it's about. 

"Max?" Everyone looked over at the red head as El asked the question. "Do you think you have anything?"

"No." Max quickly shook her head, her voice was rough, almost like she wanted to cry. "No, I don't have anything." Mike could tell, he's pretty sure everyone could tell, that she was lying. Mike also knew that no one was going to try and force it out of her. She'll tell when she wants to, or they'll receive a movie about it. Whichever comes first.